This is a modern-English version of The Marble Faun; Or, The Romance of Monte Beni - Volume 1, originally written by Hawthorne, Nathaniel.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE MARBLE FAUN
or The Romance of Monte Beni
By Nathaniel Hawthorne
In Two Volumes
This is Volume One
In Two Volumes
This is Volume One
Contents
CHAPTER I CHAPTER II CHAPTER III CHAPTER IV CHAPTER V CHAPTER VI CHAPTER VII CHAPTER VIII CHAPTER IX CHAPTER X CHAPTER XI CHAPTER XII CHAPTER XIII CHAPTER XIV CHAPTER XV CHAPTER XVI CHAPTER XVII CHAPTER XVIII CHAPTER XIX CHAPTER XX CHAPTER XXI CHAPTER XXII CHAPTER XXIII |
MIRIAM, HILDA, KENYON, DONATELLO THE FAUN SUBTERRANEAN REMINISCENCES THE SPECTRE OF THE CATACOMB MIRIAM’S STUDIO THE VIRGIN’S SHRINE BEATRICE THE SUBURBAN VILLA THE FAUN AND NYMPH THE SYLVAN DANCE FRAGMENTARY SENTENCES A STROLL ON THE PINCIAN A SCULPTOR’S STUDIO CLEOPATRA AN AESTHETIC COMPANY A MOONLIGHT RAMBLE MIRIAM’S TROUBLE ON THE EDGE OF A PRECIPICE THE FAUN’S TRANSFORMATION THE BURIAL CHANT THE DEAD CAPUCHIN THE MEDICI GARDENS MIRIAM AND HILDA |
THE MARBLE FAUN
Volume I
CHAPTER I
MIRIAM, HILDA, KENYON, DONATELLO
Miriam, Hilda, Kenyon, Donatello
Four individuals, in whose fortunes we should be glad to interest the reader, happened to be standing in one of the saloons of the sculpture-gallery in the Capitol at Rome. It was that room (the first, after ascending the staircase) in the centre of which reclines the noble and most pathetic figure of the Dying Gladiator, just sinking into his death-swoon. Around the walls stand the Antinous, the Amazon, the Lycian Apollo, the Juno; all famous productions of antique sculpture, and still shining in the undiminished majesty and beauty of their ideal life, although the marble that embodies them is yellow with time, and perhaps corroded by the damp earth in which they lay buried for centuries. Here, likewise, is seen a symbol (as apt at this moment as it was two thousand years ago) of the Human Soul, with its choice of Innocence or Evil close at hand, in the pretty figure of a child, clasping a dove to her bosom, but assaulted by a snake.
Four people, whose stories we think you’d find interesting, were standing in one of the rooms of the sculpture gallery in the Capitol in Rome. It was the room (the first one after you go up the stairs) where the noble and deeply moving figure of the Dying Gladiator lies, just about to slip into death. The walls are lined with the Antinous, the Amazon, the Lycian Apollo, and the Juno; all famous pieces of ancient sculpture, still shining with the timeless majesty and beauty of their ideal form, even though the marble that makes them up has yellowed with age and may have been damaged by the damp earth where they were buried for centuries. Also in this room is a symbol (as relevant today as it was two thousand years ago) of the Human Soul, standing at the crossroads of Innocence and Evil, depicted in the sweet image of a child holding a dove to her chest, but threatened by a snake.
From one of the windows of this saloon, we may see a flight of broad stone steps, descending alongside the antique and massive foundation of the Capitol, towards the battered triumphal arch of Septimius Severus, right below. Farther on, the eye skirts along the edge of the desolate Forum (where Roman washerwomen hang out their linen to the sun), passing over a shapeless confusion of modern edifices, piled rudely up with ancient brick and stone, and over the domes of Christian churches, built on the old pavements of heathen temples, and supported by the very pillars that once upheld them. At a distance beyond—yet but a little way, considering how much history is heaped into the intervening space—rises the great sweep of the Coliseum, with the blue sky brightening through its upper tier of arches. Far off, the view is shut in by the Alban Mountains, looking just the same, amid all this decay and change, as when Romulus gazed thitherward over his half finished wall.
From one of the windows of this saloon, you can see a set of wide stone steps leading down alongside the ancient and massive base of the Capitol, right toward the worn triumphal arch of Septimius Severus below. Further along, your gaze sweeps across the edge of the empty Forum (where Roman washerwomen hang out their laundry to dry), passing over a jumbled mix of modern buildings crudely thrown together with old bricks and stones, and over the domes of Christian churches, built on the old foundations of pagan temples and supported by the very columns that once held them up. In the distance, not very far away considering how much history fills the space in between, rises the grand curve of the Coliseum, with the blue sky shining through its top row of arches. Off in the distance, the view is framed by the Alban Mountains, looking exactly the same amid all this decay and change, as when Romulus looked over in that direction from his half-finished wall.
We glance hastily at these things,—at this bright sky, and those blue distant mountains, and at the ruins, Etruscan, Roman, Christian, venerable with a threefold antiquity, and at the company of world-famous statues in the saloon,—in the hope of putting the reader into that state of feeling which is experienced oftenest at Rome. It is a vague sense of ponderous remembrances; a perception of such weight and density in a bygone life, of which this spot was the centre, that the present moment is pressed down or crowded out, and our individual affairs and interests are but half as real here as elsewhere. Viewed through this medium, our narrative—into which are woven some airy and unsubstantial threads, intermixed with others, twisted out of the commonest stuff of human existence—may seem not widely different from the texture of all our lives.
We quickly take in these things—this bright sky, those distant blue mountains, and the ancient ruins, Etruscan, Roman, Christian, all steeped in history, along with the world-famous statues in the gallery—in hopes of putting the reader in that feeling often felt in Rome. It’s a vague sense of heavy memories; a perception of such weight and depth in a past life, which this place was at the center of, that the present moment feels weighed down or crowded out, and our personal concerns and interests seem less significant here than anywhere else. Viewed through this lens, our story—woven with some light and intangible threads, mixed with others made from the everyday fabric of human life—might not seem too different from the pattern of all our lives.
Side by side with the massiveness of the Roman Past, all matters that we handle or dream of nowadays look evanescent and visionary alike.
Side by side with the grandeur of the Roman past, everything we deal with or imagine today seems fleeting and dreamlike.
It might be that the four persons whom we are seeking to introduce were conscious of this dreamy character of the present, as compared with the square blocks of granite wherewith the Romans built their lives. Perhaps it even contributed to the fanciful merriment which was just now their mood. When we find ourselves fading into shadows and unrealities, it seems hardly worth while to be sad, but rather to laugh as gayly as we may, and ask little reason wherefore.
It’s possible that the four people we want to introduce were aware of how dreamy the present feels compared to the solid granite blocks the Romans used to build their lives. Maybe that contributed to the whimsical happiness they were feeling at that moment. When we start to fade into shadows and unrealities, it feels pointless to be sad; instead, it’s better to laugh as joyfully as we can and question the reasons why.
Of these four friends of ours, three were artists, or connected with art; and, at this moment, they had been simultaneously struck by a resemblance between one of the antique statues, a well-known masterpiece of Grecian sculpture, and a young Italian, the fourth member of their party.
Of these four friends of ours, three were artists or involved in art; and at that moment, they had all noticed a resemblance between one of the antique statues, a famous masterpiece of Greek sculpture, and a young Italian, the fourth member of their group.
“You must needs confess, Kenyon,” said a dark-eyed young woman, whom her friends called Miriam, “that you never chiselled out of marble, nor wrought in clay, a more vivid likeness than this, cunning a bust-maker as you think yourself. The portraiture is perfect in character, sentiment, and feature. If it were a picture, the resemblance might be half illusive and imaginary; but here, in this Pentelic marble, it is a substantial fact, and may be tested by absolute touch and measurement. Our friend Donatello is the very Faun of Praxiteles. Is it not true, Hilda?”
“You have to admit, Kenyon,” said a dark-eyed young woman, known as Miriam by her friends, “that you’ve never carved a more vivid likeness out of marble or shaped one in clay, no matter how skilled you think you are. The representation is perfect in character, emotion, and detail. If it were a painting, the likeness might be somewhat illusory and imagined; but here, in this Pentelic marble, it’s a solid reality that can be validated by touch and measurement. Our friend Donatello is the very Faun of Praxiteles. Isn’t that right, Hilda?”
“Not quite—almost—yes, I really think so,” replied Hilda, a slender, brown-haired, New England girl, whose perceptions of form and expression were wonderfully clear and delicate. “If there is any difference between the two faces, the reason may be, I suppose, that the Faun dwelt in woods and fields, and consorted with his like; whereas Donatello has known cities a little, and such people as ourselves. But the resemblance is very close, and very strange.”
“Not quite—almost—yes, I really think so,” replied Hilda, a slender, brown-haired girl from New England, whose understanding of form and expression was incredibly clear and delicate. “If there’s any difference between the two faces, it might be because the Faun lived in the woods and fields, mingling with others like him; while Donatello has been around cities a bit, and people like us. But the similarity is very close, and very strange.”
“Not so strange,” whispered Miriam mischievously; “for no Faun in Arcadia was ever a greater simpleton than Donatello. He has hardly a man’s share of wit, small as that may be. It is a pity there are no longer any of this congenial race of rustic creatures for our friend to consort with!”
“Not so unusual,” Miriam whispered playfully; “because no Faun in Arcadia has ever been a bigger fool than Donatello. He hardly has the wit of a man, however little that may be. It's a shame there are no more of these friendly rustic beings for our friend to hang out with!”
“Hush, naughty one!” returned Hilda. “You are very ungrateful, for you well know he has wit enough to worship you, at all events.”
“Hush, naughty one!” Hilda replied. “You’re being really ungrateful because you know he’s smart enough to adore you, no matter what.”
“Then the greater fool he!” said Miriam so bitterly that Hilda’s quiet eyes were somewhat startled.
“Then he's an even bigger fool!” Miriam said so bitterly that Hilda’s calm eyes were a bit shocked.
“Donatello, my dear friend,” said Kenyon, in Italian, “pray gratify us all by taking the exact attitude of this statue.”
“Donatello, my dear friend,” Kenyon said in Italian, “please do us all a favor by striking the same pose as this statue.”
The young man laughed, and threw himself into the position in which the statue has been standing for two or three thousand years. In truth, allowing for the difference of costume, and if a lion’s skin could have been substituted for his modern talma, and a rustic pipe for his stick, Donatello might have figured perfectly as the marble Faun, miraculously softened into flesh and blood.
The young man laughed and assumed the pose the statue has held for two or three thousand years. Honestly, if you ignore the difference in outfits, and imagine if a lion’s skin replaced his modern cloak, and a rustic pipe took the place of his stick, Donatello could have perfectly represented the marble Faun, miraculously transformed into flesh and blood.
“Yes; the resemblance is wonderful,” observed Kenyon, after examining the marble and the man with the accuracy of a sculptor’s eye. “There is one point, however, or, rather, two points, in respect to which our friend Donatello’s abundant curls will not permit us to say whether the likeness is carried into minute detail.”
“Yes, the resemblance is amazing,” Kenyon remarked after studying the marble and the man with the precision of a sculptor's eye. “However, there’s one thing, or rather, two things, about our friend Donatello’s plentiful curls that prevent us from confirming whether the likeness extends to fine details.”
And the sculptor directed the attention of the party to the ears of the beautiful statue which they were contemplating.
And the sculptor pointed out the ears of the beautiful statue that they were admiring.
But we must do more than merely refer to this exquisite work of art; it must be described, however inadequate may be the effort to express its magic peculiarity in words.
But we need to do more than just mention this amazing piece of art; we have to describe it, even though our attempt to capture its unique charm in words might fall short.
The Faun is the marble image of a young man, leaning his right arm on the trunk or stump of a tree; one hand hangs carelessly by his side; in the other he holds the fragment of a pipe, or some such sylvan instrument of music. His only garment—a lion’s skin, with the claws upon his shoulder—falls halfway down his back, leaving the limbs and entire front of the figure nude. The form, thus displayed, is marvellously graceful, but has a fuller and more rounded outline, more flesh, and less of heroic muscle, than the old sculptors were wont to assign to their types of masculine beauty. The character of the face corresponds with the figure; it is most agreeable in outline and feature, but rounded and somewhat voluptuously developed, especially about the throat and chin; the nose is almost straight, but very slightly curves inward, thereby acquiring an indescribable charm of geniality and humor. The mouth, with its full yet delicate lips, seems so nearly to smile outright, that it calls forth a responsive smile. The whole statue—unlike anything else that ever was wrought in that severe material of marble—conveys the idea of an amiable and sensual creature, easy, mirthful, apt for jollity, yet not incapable of being touched by pathos. It is impossible to gaze long at this stone image without conceiving a kindly sentiment towards it, as if its substance were warm to the touch, and imbued with actual life. It comes very close to some of our pleasantest sympathies.
The Faun is a marble statue of a young man leaning on the trunk of a tree. One hand hangs casually at his side while the other holds a piece of a pipe or a similar instrument used for making music. His only clothing is a lion’s skin, with the claws resting on his shoulder, draping halfway down his back and leaving his limbs and the front of his body exposed. The figure, as it's presented, is incredibly graceful, but it has a fuller and rounder shape, more flesh, and less of the heroic muscle that old sculptors typically gave to their representations of male beauty. The face matches the figure; it has a pleasing shape and features, but it's rounded and somewhat sensually defined, especially around the throat and chin. The nose is nearly straight but has a slight inward curve, giving it a charm of warmth and humor. The mouth, with its full yet delicate lips, seems almost to smile outright, inviting a return smile. The entire statue—unlike anything else made from the rigid stone of marble—gives off the impression of a friendly and sensual being, easy-going, cheerful, and ready for fun, yet not incapable of feeling deep emotions. It’s hard to look at this stone figure for long without developing a fond feeling toward it, as if its material were warm to the touch and alive. It resonates with some of our most pleasant feelings.
Perhaps it is the very lack of moral severity, of any high and heroic ingredient in the character of the Faun, that makes it so delightful an object to the human eye and to the frailty of the human heart. The being here represented is endowed with no principle of virtue, and would be incapable of comprehending such; but he would be true and honest by dint of his simplicity. We should expect from him no sacrifice or effort for an abstract cause; there is not an atom of martyr’s stuff in all that softened marble; but he has a capacity for strong and warm attachment, and might act devotedly through its impulse, and even die for it at need. It is possible, too, that the Faun might be educated through the medium of his emotions, so that the coarser animal portion of his nature might eventually be thrown into the background, though never utterly expelled.
Maybe it's the complete absence of moral seriousness, of any lofty or heroic quality in the Faun's character, that makes it such a charming sight to the human eye and the frailty of the human heart. The being depicted here lacks any principle of virtue and would struggle to understand such concepts; however, he would be genuine and sincere simply because of his innocence. We shouldn't expect any sacrifice or effort from him for an abstract cause; there's not a trace of martyr material in all that softened marble. But he has the ability for deep and warm connections, and he might act with devotion through those feelings, even willing to die for them if necessary. It's also possible that the Faun could be shaped by his emotions, so that the more animalistic part of his nature might eventually fade into the background, though it would never be entirely eliminated.
The animal nature, indeed, is a most essential part of the Faun’s composition; for the characteristics of the brute creation meet and combine with those of humanity in this strange yet true and natural conception of antique poetry and art. Praxiteles has subtly diffused throughout his work that mute mystery, which so hopelessly perplexes us whenever we attempt to gain an intellectual or sympathetic knowledge of the lower orders of creation. The riddle is indicated, however, only by two definite signs: these are the two ears of the Faun, which are leaf shaped, terminating in little peaks, like those of some species of animals. Though not so seen in the marble, they are probably to be considered as clothed in fine, downy fur. In the coarser representations of this class of mythological creatures, there is another token of brute kindred,—a certain caudal appendage; which, if the Faun of Praxiteles must be supposed to possess it at all, is hidden by the lion’s skin that forms his garment. The pointed and furry ears, therefore, are the sole indications of his wild, forest nature.
The animal nature is definitely a crucial part of the Faun’s makeup because the traits of the animal world blend with those of humanity in this unique yet authentic and natural idea found in ancient poetry and art. Praxiteles has skillfully infused his work with that silent mystery that completely baffles us whenever we try to understand the lower levels of creation intellectually or empathetically. The riddle is highlighted, though, by just two clear signs: the Faun's leaf-shaped ears that end in little points, resembling those of certain animal species. Although not visible in the marble, they likely have fine, downy fur. In the rougher depictions of these mythological beings, there's another sign of animal kinship—a certain tail; if Praxiteles’ Faun must have it at all, it’s concealed by the lion's skin that serves as his cloak. Thus, the pointed, furry ears are the only clues about his wild, forest nature.
Only a sculptor of the finest imagination, the most delicate taste, the sweetest feeling, and the rarest artistic skill—in a word, a sculptor and a poet too—could have first dreamed of a Faun in this guise, and then have succeeded in imprisoning the sportive and frisky thing in marble. Neither man nor animal, and yet no monster, but a being in whom both races meet on friendly ground. The idea grows coarse as we handle it, and hardens in our grasp. But, if the spectator broods long over the statue, he will be conscious of its spell; all the pleasantness of sylvan life, all the genial and happy characteristics of creatures that dwell in woods and fields, will seem to be mingled and kneaded into one substance, along with the kindred qualities in the human soul. Trees, grass, flowers, woodland streamlets, cattle, deer, and unsophisticated man. The essence of all these was compressed long ago, and still exists, within that discolored marble surface of the Faun of Praxiteles.
Only a sculptor with the greatest imagination, the most refined taste, the deepest emotion, and exceptional artistic talent—essentially, a sculptor and also a poet—could have first envisioned a Faun like this and then managed to capture its playful and lively essence in marble. It’s neither fully human nor purely animal, yet it’s not a monster; it’s a being that represents a harmonious blend of both worlds. As we discuss it, the idea becomes rougher and harder to grasp. However, if the viewer contemplates the statue for a while, they will feel its charm; all the joys of forest life and all the warm, happy traits of the creatures that inhabit the woods and fields seem to blend into one entity, mixing with the related qualities of the human spirit. Trees, grass, flowers, woodland streams, cattle, deer, and simple people. The essence of all these has been captured long ago and still remains within the faded marble surface of the Faun of Praxiteles.
And, after all, the idea may have been no dream, but rather a poet’s reminiscence of a period when man’s affinity with nature was more strict, and his fellowship with every living thing more intimate and dear.
And, after all, the idea might not have been just a dream, but a poet’s memory of a time when people were closer to nature, and their connection with every living thing was more personal and treasured.
CHAPTER II
THE FAUN
The Faun
“Donatello,” playfully cried Miriam, “do not leave us in this perplexity! Shake aside those brown curls, my friend, and let us see whether this marvellous resemblance extends to the very tips of the ears. If so, we shall like you all the better!”
“Donatello,” playfully called Miriam, “don’t leave us in this confusion! Push aside those brown curls, my friend, and let’s see if this amazing resemblance goes all the way to the tips of your ears. If it does, we’ll like you even more!”
“No, no, dearest signorina,” answered Donatello, laughing, but with a certain earnestness. “I entreat you to take the tips of my ears for granted.” As he spoke, the young Italian made a skip and jump, light enough for a veritable faun; so as to place himself quite beyond the reach of the fair hand that was outstretched, as if to settle the matter by actual examination. “I shall be like a wolf of the Apennines,” he continued, taking his stand on the other side of the Dying Gladiator, “if you touch my ears ever so softly. None of my race could endure it. It has always been a tender point with my forefathers and me.”
“No, no, dear signorina,” Donatello replied, laughing but with a hint of seriousness. “I urge you to just take my ear tips for granted.” As he spoke, the young Italian made a light skip, almost like a true faun, to put himself out of reach of the lovely hand that was reached out, as if to examine him. “I’ll react like a wolf from the Apennines,” he continued, standing on the other side of the Dying Gladiator, “if you touch my ears even the slightest bit. None of my family could handle it. It has always been a sensitive topic for my ancestors and me.”
He spoke in Italian, with the Tuscan rusticity of accent, and an unshaped sort of utterance, betokening that he must heretofore have been chiefly conversant with rural people.
He spoke in Italian, with a rustic Tuscan accent, and an awkward way of speaking, suggesting that he had mostly interacted with country folks before.
“Well, well,” said Miriam, “your tender point—your two tender points, if you have them—shall be safe, so far as I am concerned. But how strange this likeness is, after all! and how delightful, if it really includes the pointed ears! O, it is impossible, of course,” she continued, in English, “with a real and commonplace young man like Donatello; but you see how this peculiarity defines the position of the Faun; and, while putting him where he cannot exactly assert his brotherhood, still disposes us kindly towards the kindred creature. He is not supernatural, but just on the verge of nature, and yet within it. What is the nameless charm of this idea, Hilda? You can feel it more delicately than I.”
“Well, well,” Miriam said, “your sensitive spot—your two sensitive spots, if you have them—are safe as far as I'm concerned. But isn't it strange how much this resemblance stands out? And how lovely it would be if it really included the pointed ears! Oh, that’s impossible, of course,” she continued in English, “with an ordinary guy like Donatello; but you can see how this uniqueness defines the Faun's place. While it prevents him from fully claiming his kinship, it also makes us more affectionate toward this related being. He's not supernatural; he's just on the edge of nature, yet still part of it. What is the undefined charm of this idea, Hilda? You can feel it more subtly than I can.”
“It perplexes me,” said Hilda thoughtfully, and shrinking a little; “neither do I quite like to think about it.”
“It baffles me,” Hilda said thoughtfully, shrinking back a bit; “I don’t really like to think about it either.”
“But, surely,” said Kenyon, “you agree with Miriam and me that there is something very touching and impressive in this statue of the Faun. In some long-past age, he must really have existed. Nature needed, and still needs, this beautiful creature; standing betwixt man and animal, sympathizing with each, comprehending the speech of either race, and interpreting the whole existence of one to the other. What a pity that he has forever vanished from the hard and dusty paths of life,—unless,” added the sculptor, in a sportive whisper, “Donatello be actually he!”
“But, surely,” Kenyon said, “you agree with Miriam and me that there’s something really moving and impressive about this statue of the Faun. He must have actually existed in some long-ago time. Nature needed, and still needs, this beautiful creature; standing between man and animal, understanding each, grasping the language of both, and explaining the whole existence of one to the other. What a shame that he has completely disappeared from the hard and dusty paths of life—unless,” the sculptor added with a playful whisper, “Donatello is actually him!”
“You cannot conceive how this fantasy takes hold of me,” responded Miriam, between jest and earnest. “Imagine, now, a real being, similar to this mythic Faun; how happy, how genial, how satisfactory would be his life, enjoying the warm, sensuous, earthy side of nature; revelling in the merriment of woods and streams; living as our four-footed kindred do,—as mankind did in its innocent childhood; before sin, sorrow or morality itself had ever been thought of! Ah! Kenyon, if Hilda and you and I—if I, at least—had pointed ears! For I suppose the Faun had no conscience, no remorse, no burden on the heart, no troublesome recollections of any sort; no dark future either.”
“You can't imagine how much this fantasy grips me,” Miriam replied, half joking and half serious. “Just think about it—a real being like this mythical Faun; how happy, how friendly, how fulfilling his life would be, enjoying the warm, sensual, earthy side of nature; delighting in the joy of the woods and streams; living like our four-legged friends do—like humans did in their innocent childhood, before sin, sadness, or even morality was ever a thought! Ah! Kenyon, if only Hilda, you, and I—if at least I—had pointed ears! I bet the Faun had no conscience, no remorse, no weight on his heart, no annoying memories at all; no dark future either.”
“What a tragic tone was that last, Miriam!” said the sculptor; and, looking into her face, he was startled to behold it pale and tear-stained. “How suddenly this mood has come over you!”
“What a sad tone that last one had, Miriam!” said the sculptor; and, looking at her face, he was shocked to see it pale and streaked with tears. “How quickly this mood has hit you!”
“Let it go as it came,” said Miriam, “like a thunder-shower in this Roman sky. All is sunshine again, you see!”
“Let it go as it came,” said Miriam, “like a thunderstorm in this Roman sky. Everything is sunny again, you see!”
Donatello’s refractoriness as regarded his ears had evidently cost him something, and he now came close to Miriam’s side, gazing at her with an appealing air, as if to solicit forgiveness. His mute, helpless gesture of entreaty had something pathetic in it, and yet might well enough excite a laugh, so like it was to what you may see in the aspect of a hound when he thinks himself in fault or disgrace. It was difficult to make out the character of this young man. So full of animal life as he was, so joyous in his deportment, so handsome, so physically well-developed, he made no impression of incompleteness, of maimed or stinted nature. And yet, in social intercourse, these familiar friends of his habitually and instinctively allowed for him, as for a child or some other lawless thing, exacting no strict obedience to conventional rules, and hardly noticing his eccentricities enough to pardon them. There was an indefinable characteristic about Donatello that set him outside of rules.
Donatello’s stubbornness about his ears had clearly cost him something, and now he came closer to Miriam, looking at her with a hopeful expression, as if asking for forgiveness. His silent, desperate gesture for mercy was somewhat sad and yet was likely to provoke a laugh, as it resembled the way a dog looks when it thinks it has done something wrong. It was hard to define the character of this young man. He was so full of life, so cheerful in his demeanor, so attractive, and so well-built that he didn’t give off any impression of being incomplete or lacking in some way. Yet, in social situations, his familiar friends often and instinctively adjusted their expectations for him, treating him almost like a child or something wild, not demanding strict adherence to social norms, and hardly noticing his quirks enough to truly forgive them. There was an indescribable quality about Donatello that set him apart from the usual rules.
He caught Miriam’s hand, kissed it, and gazed into her eyes without saying a word. She smiled, and bestowed on him a little careless caress, singularly like what one would give to a pet dog when he puts himself in the way to receive it. Not that it was so decided a caress either, but only the merest touch, somewhere between a pat and a tap of the finger; it might be a mark of fondness, or perhaps a playful pretence of punishment. At all events, it appeared to afford Donatello exquisite pleasure; insomuch that he danced quite round the wooden railing that fences in the Dying Gladiator.
He took Miriam's hand, kissed it, and looked into her eyes without saying a word. She smiled and gave him a casual little pat, similar to what you might give a pet dog when it puts itself in the way to get some affection. It wasn't a strong gesture, just a light touch, somewhere between a pat and a tap of the finger; it could've been a sign of affection or maybe just a playful tease of punishment. In any case, it clearly brought Donatello immense joy; so much so that he danced all around the wooden railing that surrounds the Dying Gladiator.
“It is the very step of the Dancing Faun,” said Miriam, apart, to Hilda. “What a child, or what a simpleton, he is! I continually find myself treating Donatello as if he were the merest unfledged chicken; and yet he can claim no such privileges in the right of his tender age, for he is at least—how old should you think him, Hilda?”
“It’s the very step of the Dancing Faun,” Miriam said quietly to Hilda. “What a child, or what a fool he is! I keep treating Donatello like he’s just a clueless baby; and yet he can’t claim that kind of leniency because he’s at least—how old would you say he is, Hilda?”
“Twenty years, perhaps,” replied Hilda, glancing at Donatello; “but, indeed, I cannot tell; hardly so old, on second thoughts, or possibly older. He has nothing to do with time, but has a look of eternal youth in his face.”
“Maybe twenty years,” Hilda said, looking at Donatello, “but honestly, I can't say; probably not that old, now that I think about it, or maybe even older. He doesn’t seem tied to time at all; he has a look of eternal youth on his face.”
“All underwitted people have that look,” said Miriam scornfully.
“All clueless people have that look,” said Miriam scornfully.
“Donatello has certainly the gift of eternal youth, as Hilda suggests,” observed Kenyon, laughing; “for, judging by the date of this statue, which, I am more and more convinced, Praxiteles carved on purpose for him, he must be at least twenty-five centuries old, and he still looks as young as ever.”
“Donatello definitely has the gift of eternal youth, as Hilda points out,” Kenyon said with a laugh; “because, considering when this statue was made, which I’m increasingly convinced Praxiteles created specifically for him, he must be at least twenty-five hundred years old, and he still looks as youthful as ever.”
“What age have you, Donatello?” asked Miriam.
“What age are you, Donatello?” asked Miriam.
“Signorina, I do not know,” he answered; “no great age, however; for I have only lived since I met you.”
“Miss, I don’t know,” he replied; “not a long time, though; because I’ve only really lived since I met you.”
“Now, what old man of society could have turned a silly compliment more smartly than that!” exclaimed Miriam. “Nature and art are just at one sometimes. But what a happy ignorance is this of our friend Donatello! Not to know his own age! It is equivalent to being immortal on earth. If I could only forget mine!”
“Now, which old man in society could have delivered a silly compliment more cleverly than that!” exclaimed Miriam. “Nature and art are sometimes perfectly in sync. But what blissful ignorance our friend Donatello has! Not knowing his own age! It's like being immortal on earth. If only I could forget mine!”
“It is too soon to wish that,” observed the sculptor; “you are scarcely older than Donatello looks.”
“It’s too early to wish for that,” the sculptor said; “you’re barely older than Donatello looks.”
“I shall be content, then,” rejoined Miriam, “if I could only forget one day of all my life.” Then she seemed to repent of this allusion, and hastily added, “A woman’s days are so tedious that it is a boon to leave even one of them out of the account.”
“I’ll be satisfied, then,” Miriam replied, “if I could just forget one day out of my entire life.” Then she seemed to regret bringing it up and quickly added, “A woman’s days are so dull that it’s a blessing to skip even one of them from the record.”
The foregoing conversation had been carried on in a mood in which all imaginative people, whether artists or poets, love to indulge. In this frame of mind, they sometimes find their profoundest truths side by side with the idlest jest, and utter one or the other, apparently without distinguishing which is the most valuable, or assigning any considerable value to either. The resemblance between the marble Faun and their living companion had made a deep, half-serious, half-mirthful impression on these three friends, and had taken them into a certain airy region, lifting up, as it is so pleasant to feel them lifted, their heavy earthly feet from the actual soil of life. The world had been set afloat, as it were, for a moment, and relieved them, for just so long, of all customary responsibility for what they thought and said.
The earlier conversation had taken place in a mood that all imaginative people, whether artists or poets, love to embrace. In this mindset, they sometimes find their deepest truths mixed with the lightest jokes, expressing one or the other without really distinguishing which holds more value or giving much weight to either. The similarity between the marble Faun and their living friend had created a deep, somewhat serious yet playful impression on the three friends, lifting them into a lighthearted space, making it enjoyable to feel their heavy earthly feet rise from the actual ground of life. The world had briefly seemed to float away, freeing them, if only for a moment, from all usual responsibilities for what they thought and said.
It might be under this influence—or, perhaps, because sculptors always abuse one another’s works—that Kenyon threw in a criticism upon the Dying Gladiator.
It might be because of this influence—or maybe it’s just that sculptors always criticize each other’s work—that Kenyon made a comment about the Dying Gladiator.
“I used to admire this statue exceedingly,” he remarked, “but, latterly, I find myself getting weary and annoyed that the man should be such a length of time leaning on his arm in the very act of death. If he is so terribly hurt, why does he not sink down and die without further ado? Flitting moments, imminent emergencies, imperceptible intervals between two breaths, ought not to be incrusted with the eternal repose of marble; in any sculptural subject, there should be a moral standstill, since there must of necessity be a physical one. Otherwise, it is like flinging a block of marble up into the air, and, by some trick of enchantment, causing it to stick there. You feel that it ought to come down, and are dissatisfied that it does not obey the natural law.”
“I used to really admire this statue,” he said, “but lately, I find myself getting tired and annoyed that the man is just leaning on his arm in the act of dying for such a long time. If he's so badly hurt, why doesn’t he just collapse and die without any fuss? Fleeting moments, urgent situations, and the barely noticeable time between two breaths shouldn’t be frozen in the eternal stillness of marble; in any sculpture, there should be a moral pause since there has to be a physical one too. Otherwise, it’s like throwing a block of marble into the air and somehow making it hover there. You feel like it should come down, and you can't help but feel frustrated that it doesn’t follow the natural order.”
“I see,” said Miriam mischievously, “you think that sculpture should be a sort of fossilizing process. But, in truth, your frozen art has nothing like the scope and freedom of Hilda’s and mine. In painting there is no similar objection to the representation of brief snatches of time,—perhaps because a story can be so much more fully told in picture, and buttressed about with circumstances that give it an epoch. For instance, a painter never would have sent down yonder Faun out of his far antiquity, lonely and desolate, with no companion to keep his simple heart warm.”
“I see,” Miriam said playfully, “you think that sculpture should be some kind of fossilization process. But honestly, your static art doesn’t even compare to the scope and freedom of Hilda’s and mine. In painting, there’s no similar issue with capturing fleeting moments—maybe because a story can be told much more completely in a picture, filled with details that give it context. For example, a painter would never send that lonely, isolated Faun down from his ancient past without anyone to keep his simple heart warm.”
“Ah, the Faun!” cried Hilda, with a little gesture of impatience; “I have been looking at him too long; and now, instead of a beautiful statue, immortally young, I see only a corroded and discolored stone. This change is very apt to occur in statues.”
“Ah, the Faun!” Hilda exclaimed, with a slight gesture of impatience. “I’ve been staring at him too long, and now, instead of a beautiful statue that’s eternally young, all I see is a tarnished and faded stone. This kind of change often happens with statues.”
“And a similar one in pictures, surely,” retorted the sculptor. “It is the spectator’s mood that transfigures the Transfiguration itself. I defy any painter to move and elevate me without my own consent and assistance.”
“And a similar one in pictures, for sure,” replied the sculptor. “It’s the viewer’s mood that transforms the Transfiguration itself. I challenge any painter to move and lift me without my own agreement and help.”
“Then you are deficient of a sense,” said Miriam.
“Then you lack common sense,” said Miriam.
The party now strayed onward from hall to hall of that rich gallery, pausing here and there, to look at the multitude of noble and lovely shapes, which have been dug up out of the deep grave in which old Rome lies buried. And still, the realization of the antique Faun, in the person of Donatello, gave a more vivid character to all these marble ghosts. Why should not each statue grow warm with life! Antinous might lift his brow, and tell us why he is forever sad. The Lycian Apollo might strike his lyre; and, at the first vibration, that other Faun in red marble, who keeps up a motionless dance, should frisk gayly forth, leading yonder Satyrs, with shaggy goat-shanks, to clatter their little hoofs upon the floor, and all join hands with Donatello! Bacchus, too, a rosy flush diffusing itself over his time-stained surface, could come down from his pedestal, and offer a cluster of purple grapes to Donatello’s lips; because the god recognizes him as the woodland elf who so often shared his revels. And here, in this sarcophagus, the exquisitely carved figures might assume life, and chase one another round its verge with that wild merriment which is so strangely represented on those old burial coffers: though still with some subtile allusion to death, carefully veiled, but forever peeping forth amid emblems of mirth and riot.
The party now moved from room to room in that lavish gallery, stopping here and there to admire the numerous noble and beautiful forms that have been unearthed from the deep grave where ancient Rome lies buried. And still, the presence of the antique Faun, embodied by Donatello, added a more vivid character to all these marble figures. Why couldn't each statue come to life? Antinous could raise his brow and tell us why he is always sad. The Lycian Apollo could strum his lyre, and at the first note, that other Faun in red marble, frozen in a dance, could joyfully leap forward, leading those Satyrs with their shaggy goat legs to stomp their little hooves on the floor and join hands with Donatello! Bacchus, too, with a rosy glow spreading across his worn surface, could step down from his pedestal and offer a bunch of purple grapes to Donatello’s lips, recognizing him as the woodland elf who often joined in his celebrations. And here, in this sarcophagus, the beautifully carved figures could spring to life and chase each other around its edge with the wild joy that is so oddly captured on those old burial coffers; though still with a subtle nod to death, carefully hidden but always peeking through amid symbols of happiness and revelry.
As the four friends descended the stairs, however, their play of fancy subsided into a much more sombre mood; a result apt to follow upon such exhilaration as that which had so recently taken possession of them.
As the four friends went down the stairs, their playful spirit shifted to a much more serious mood; a reaction that often follows the excitement they had just experienced.
“Do you know,” said Miriam confidentially to Hilda, “I doubt the reality of this likeness of Donatello to the Faun, which we have been talking so much about? To say the truth, it never struck me so forcibly as it did Kenyon and yourself, though I gave in to whatever you were pleased to fancy, for the sake of a moment’s mirth and wonder.” “I was certainly in earnest, and you seemed equally so,” replied Hilda, glancing back at Donatello, as if to reassure herself of the resemblance. “But faces change so much, from hour to hour, that the same set of features has often no keeping with itself; to an eye, at least, which looks at expression more than outline. How sad and sombre he has grown all of a sudden!” “Angry too, methinks! nay, it is anger much more than sadness,” said Miriam. “I have seen Donatello in this mood once or twice before. If you consider him well, you will observe an odd mixture of the bulldog, or some other equally fierce brute, in our friend’s composition; a trait of savageness hardly to be expected in such a gentle creature as he usually is. Donatello is a very strange young man. I wish he would not haunt my footsteps so continually.”
“Do you know,” Miriam whispered to Hilda, “I really doubt how much Donatello looks like the Faun, which we’ve talked about so much? Honestly, it never struck me as strongly as it did with you and Kenyon, although I went along with what you wanted to believe, just for a bit of fun and curiosity.” “I was definitely serious, and you seemed to be too,” Hilda replied, glancing back at Donatello, as if to reassure herself about the resemblance. “But faces can change so much, even from hour to hour, that the same features can look completely different; at least to someone who focuses more on expression than outline. How sad and gloomy he’s become all of a sudden!” “Angry too, I think! No, it’s more anger than sadness,” Miriam said. “I’ve seen Donatello in this mood a couple of times before. If you really look at him, you’ll notice a strange mix of bulldog or some other equally fierce animal in our friend; a hint of savagery that’s unexpected in such a gentle soul as he usually is. Donatello is quite an unusual young man. I wish he wouldn’t follow me around so much.”
“You have bewitched the poor lad,” said the sculptor, laughing. “You have a faculty of bewitching people, and it is providing you with a singular train of followers. I see another of them behind yonder pillar; and it is his presence that has aroused Donatello’s wrath.”
“You’ve enchanted the poor guy,” said the sculptor, laughing. “You have a knack for charming people, and it’s drawing in a unique group of followers. I spot another one of them behind that pillar; it’s his presence that has stirred up Donatello’s anger.”
They had now emerged from the gateway of the palace; and partly concealed by one of the pillars of the portico stood a figure such as may often be encountered in the streets and piazzas of Rome, and nowhere else. He looked as if he might just have stepped out of a picture, and, in truth, was likely enough to find his way into a dozen pictures; being no other than one of those living models, dark, bushy bearded, wild of aspect and attire, whom artists convert into saints or assassins, according as their pictorial purposes demand.
They had just come out of the palace gate, and partly hidden behind one of the pillars of the portico was a figure you often see in the streets and squares of Rome, but nowhere else. He looked like he had just stepped out of a painting and, to be honest, he was likely to end up in a dozen paintings; he was one of those living models, dark, bushy-bearded, with a wild look and dress, whom artists turn into saints or assassins depending on what they need for their artwork.
“Miriam,” whispered Hilda, a little startled, “it is your model!”
“Miriam,” whispered Hilda, a bit surprised, “it's your model!”
CHAPTER III
SUBTERRANEAN REMINISCENCES
Subterranean Memories
Miriam’s model has so important a connection with our story, that it is essential to describe the singular mode of his first appearance, and how he subsequently became a self-appointed follower of the young female artist. In the first place, however, we must devote a page or two to certain peculiarities in the position of Miriam herself.
Miriam’s model is so crucial to our story that we need to explain the unique way he first appeared and how he later became an unofficial follower of the young female artist. First, though, we should spend a page or two discussing some specific details about Miriam’s own situation.
There was an ambiguity about this young lady, which, though it did not necessarily imply anything wrong, would have operated unfavorably as regarded her reception in society, anywhere but in Rome. The truth was, that nobody knew anything about Miriam, either for good or evil. She had made her appearance without introduction, had taken a studio, put her card upon the door, and showed very considerable talent as a painter in oils. Her fellow professors of the brush, it is true, showered abundant criticisms upon her pictures, allowing them to be well enough for the idle half-efforts of an amateur, but lacking both the trained skill and the practice that distinguish the works of a true artist.
There was something unclear about this young woman that, while it didn't necessarily suggest anything bad, would have negatively affected how she was received in society anywhere but in Rome. The reality was that no one knew anything about Miriam, either good or bad. She had appeared out of nowhere, rented a studio, put her name on the door, and showed considerable talent as an oil painter. Her fellow artists, it’s true, criticized her work, claiming it was decent enough for the casual attempts of an amateur, but lacking the refined skill and experience that set true artists apart.
Nevertheless, be their faults what they might, Miriam’s pictures met with good acceptance among the patrons of modern art. Whatever technical merit they lacked, its absence was more than supplied by a warmth and passionateness, which she had the faculty of putting into her productions, and which all the world could feel. Her nature had a great deal of color, and, in accordance with it, so likewise had her pictures.
Nevertheless, no matter what their flaws were, Miriam’s paintings were well-received by modern art patrons. Whatever technical skill they may have lacked, she more than made up for it with the warmth and passion she infused into her work, which everyone could feel. Her personality was very vibrant, and, true to that, her paintings were just as colorful.
Miriam had great apparent freedom of intercourse; her manners were so far from evincing shyness, that it seemed easy to become acquainted with her, and not difficult to develop a casual acquaintance into intimacy. Such, at least, was the impression which she made, upon brief contact, but not such the ultimate conclusion of those who really sought to know her. So airy, free, and affable was Miriam’s deportment towards all who came within her sphere, that possibly they might never be conscious of the fact, but so it was, that they did not get on, and were seldom any further advanced into her good graces to-day than yesterday. By some subtile quality, she kept people at a distance, without so much as letting them know that they were excluded from her inner circle. She resembled one of those images of light, which conjurers evoke and cause to shine before us, in apparent tangibility, only an arm’s length beyond our grasp: we make a step in advance, expecting to seize the illusion, but find it still precisely so far out of our reach. Finally, society began to recognize the impossibility of getting nearer to Miriam, and gruffly acquiesced.
Miriam appeared to have a lot of freedom in her social interactions; her demeanor was so far from shy that it seemed easy to get to know her and not hard to turn a casual acquaintance into a close one. At least, that was the impression she gave during brief encounters, but those who really wanted to understand her came to a different conclusion. Miriam was so lighthearted, open, and friendly towards everyone in her presence that they likely didn’t realize it, but the truth was that they weren’t progressing any closer to earning her favor today than they had yesterday. By some subtle quality, she kept people at a distance without letting them know they were excluded from her inner circle. She was like one of those illusions of light that magicians create and make appear tangible just out of reach: we take a step closer, hoping to grasp it, but it remains just far enough away. Eventually, society started to understand the futility of trying to get closer to Miriam and resigned themselves to it.
There were two persons, however, whom she appeared to acknowledge as friends in the closer and truer sense of the word; and both of these more favored individuals did credit to Miriam’s selection. One was a young American sculptor, of high promise and rapidly increasing celebrity; the other, a girl of the same country, a painter like Miriam herself, but in a widely different sphere of art. Her heart flowed out towards these two; she requited herself by their society and friendship (and especially by Hilda’s) for all the loneliness with which, as regarded the rest of the world, she chose to be surrounded. Her two friends were conscious of the strong, yearning grasp which Miriam laid upon them, and gave her their affection in full measure; Hilda, indeed, responding with the fervency of a girl’s first friendship, and Kenyon with a manly regard, in which there was nothing akin to what is distinctively called love.
There were two people, though, that she seemed to recognize as friends in a more genuine sense; and both of these chosen individuals lived up to Miriam’s choice. One was a young American sculptor with great potential and a quickly growing reputation; the other was a girl from the same country, a painter like Miriam, but working in a completely different area of art. She felt a deep connection to these two; she compensated for all the loneliness she chose to embrace in relation to everyone else by being with them, especially Hilda. Her two friends were aware of the strong, longing hold that Miriam had on them and offered their affection wholeheartedly; Hilda, in fact, responded with the enthusiasm typical of a girl’s first friendship, while Kenyon gave a sincere camaraderie that was distinctly different from romantic love.
A sort of intimacy subsequently grew up between these three friends and a fourth individual; it was a young Italian, who, casually visiting Rome, had been attracted by the beauty which Miriam possessed in a remarkable degree. He had sought her, followed her, and insisted, with simple perseverance, upon being admitted at least to her acquaintance; a boon which had been granted, when a more artful character, seeking it by a more subtle mode of pursuit, would probably have failed to obtain it. This young man, though anything but intellectually brilliant, had many agreeable characteristics which won him the kindly and half-contemptuous regard of Miriam and her two friends. It was he whom they called Donatello, and whose wonderful resemblance to the Faun of Praxiteles forms the keynote of our narrative.
A kind of closeness developed between these three friends and a fourth person; a young Italian who, while visiting Rome, was drawn to Miriam's exceptional beauty. He sought her out, followed her, and persistently insisted on being at least introduced to her; a request that was surprisingly granted, as someone with a more cunning approach might have failed. This young man, although not particularly smart, had many likable traits that earned him the friendly but slightly dismissive regard of Miriam and her two friends. They referred to him as Donatello, and his incredible resemblance to the Faun of Praxiteles is the starting point of our story.
Such was the position in which we find Miriam some few months after her establishment at Rome. It must be added, however, that the world did not permit her to hide her antecedents without making her the subject of a good deal of conjecture; as was natural enough, considering the abundance of her personal charms, and the degree of notice that she attracted as an artist. There were many stories about Miriam’s origin and previous life, some of which had a very probable air, while others were evidently wild and romantic fables. We cite a few, leaving the reader to designate them either under the probable or the romantic head.
Such was the situation in which we found Miriam a few months after she settled in Rome. However, it should be noted that the world didn’t let her conceal her past without turning her into a topic of much speculation; this was only natural, given her striking beauty and the attention she garnered as an artist. There were many stories about Miriam’s background and previous life, some of which seemed quite plausible, while others were clearly wild and fanciful tales. We’ll share a few, allowing the reader to classify them as either plausible or fanciful.
It was said, for example, that Miriam was the daughter and heiress of a great Jewish banker (an idea perhaps suggested by a certain rich Oriental character in her face), and had fled from her paternal home to escape a union with a cousin, the heir of another of that golden brotherhood; the object being to retain their vast accumulation of wealth within the family. Another story hinted that she was a German princess, whom, for reasons of state, it was proposed to give in marriage either to a decrepit sovereign, or a prince still in his cradle. According to a third statement, she was the off-spring of a Southern American planter, who had given her an elaborate education and endowed her with his wealth; but the one burning drop of African blood in her veins so affected her with a sense of ignominy, that she relinquished all and fled her country. By still another account she was the lady of an English nobleman; and, out of mere love and honor of art, had thrown aside the splendor of her rank, and come to seek a subsistence by her pencil in a Roman studio.
It was said, for example, that Miriam was the daughter and heiress of a wealthy Jewish banker (possibly suggested by a certain rich Oriental quality in her face) and had run away from her family home to escape marrying a cousin, the heir of another branch of that affluent community; the idea was to keep their vast wealth within the family. Another story claimed she was a German princess, who, for political reasons, was being pushed into marriage with either an elderly king or a prince still in his crib. According to a third account, she was the child of a Southern American plantation owner, who had provided her with a thorough education and given her his riches; however, the single drop of African blood in her veins made her feel so ashamed that she gave everything up and left her country. By yet another version, she was the partner of an English nobleman and, out of pure love and respect for art, had discarded the luxury of her position to try to make a living through her drawings in a Roman studio.
In all the above cases, the fable seemed to be instigated by the large and bounteous impression which Miriam invariably made, as if necessity and she could have nothing to do with one another. Whatever deprivations she underwent must needs be voluntary. But there were other surmises, taking such a commonplace view as that Miriam was the daughter of a merchant or financier, who had been ruined in a great commercial crisis; and, possessing a taste for art, she had attempted to support herself by the pencil, in preference to the alternative of going out as governess.
In all the cases mentioned, the fable seemed to come from the strong and generous impression that Miriam always made, as if necessity had nothing to do with her. Any hardships she faced must have been her choice. However, there were other theories, taking a more ordinary view that Miriam was the daughter of a merchant or financier who had been ruined in a major financial crisis; and, having a passion for art, she had tried to support herself by drawing instead of choosing to work as a governess.
Be these things how they might, Miriam, fair as she looked, was plucked up out of a mystery, and had its roots still clinging to her. She was a beautiful and attractive woman, but based, as it were, upon a cloud, and all surrounded with misty substance; so that the result was to render her sprite-like in her most ordinary manifestations. This was the case even in respect to Kenyon and Hilda, her especial friends. But such was the effect of Miriam’s natural language, her generosity, kindliness, and native truth of character, that these two received her as a dear friend into their hearts, taking her good qualities as evident and genuine, and never imagining that what was hidden must be therefore evil.
Regardless of how things are, Miriam, as beautiful as she seemed, was taken from a mystery, and its roots were still attached to her. She was a stunning and appealing woman, but it felt like she was based on a cloud, surrounded by a hazy aura; this made her seem almost ethereal in her everyday interactions. This was true even with Kenyon and Hilda, her closest friends. However, Miriam’s natural way of speaking, her generosity, warmth, and innate honesty touched them deeply, and they welcomed her into their hearts as a dear friend, seeing her good qualities as clear and genuine, never assuming that her hidden aspects must be negative.
We now proceed with our narrative.
We now continue with our story.
The same party of friends, whom we have seen at the sculpture-gallery of the Capitol, chanced to have gone together, some months before, to the catacomb of St. Calixtus. They went joyously down into that vast tomb, and wandered by torchlight through a sort of dream, in which reminiscences of church aisles and grimy cellars—and chiefly the latter—seemed to be broken into fragments, and hopelessly intermingled. The intricate passages along which they followed their guide had been hewn, in some forgotten age, out of a dark-red, crumbly stone. On either side were horizontal niches, where, if they held their torches closely, the shape of a human body was discernible in white ashes, into which the entire mortality of a man or woman had resolved itself. Among all this extinct dust, there might perchance be a thigh-bone, which crumbled at a touch; or possibly a skull, grinning at its own wretched plight, as is the ugly and empty habit of the thing.
The same group of friends we saw at the Capitol's sculpture gallery had gone together a few months earlier to the catacomb of St. Calixtus. They cheerfully descended into that huge tomb and wandered through it by torchlight, feeling as if they were in a dream where memories of church aisles and dirty cellars—mostly the latter—seemed broken up and hopelessly mixed together. The winding paths they followed with their guide had been carved out of a dark-red, crumbly stone in some forgotten time. On either side were horizontal niches where, if they held their torches close, they could see the shape of a human body in white ashes, representing all that was left of a man or woman. Among all this ancient dust, they might find a thigh bone that crumbled at a touch, or perhaps a skull grinning at its own miserable state, as is the grim habit of such things.
Sometimes their gloomy pathway tended upward, so that, through a crevice, a little daylight glimmered down upon them, or even a streak of sunshine peeped into a burial niche; then again, they went downward by gradual descent, or by abrupt, rudely hewn steps, into deeper and deeper recesses of the earth. Here and there the narrow and tortuous passages widened somewhat, developing themselves into small chapels;—which once, no doubt, had been adorned with marble-work and lighted with ever-burning lamps and tapers. All such illumination and ornament, however, had long since been extinguished and stript away; except, indeed, that the low roofs of a few of these ancient sites of worship were covered with dingy stucco, and frescoed with scriptural scenes and subjects, in the dreariest stage of ruin.
Sometimes their dark path sloped upward, so that a little daylight shone through a crack, or even a ray of sunshine peeked into a burial niche; then again, they sank down gradually or via rough, uneven steps into deeper and deeper parts of the earth. Here and there, the narrow and winding passages opened up a bit, turning into small chapels—once, no doubt, adorned with marble and lit with everlasting lamps and candles. All that light and decoration, however, had long since been extinguished and stripped away; except that the low ceilings of a few of these ancient places of worship were covered with grim stucco and adorned with biblical scenes, now in the dreariest state of decay.
In one such chapel, the guide showed them a low arch, beneath which the body of St. Cecilia had been buried after her martyrdom, and where it lay till a sculptor saw it, and rendered it forever beautiful in marble.
In one of the chapels, the guide pointed out a low arch where the body of St. Cecilia had been buried after her martyrdom, and where it remained until a sculptor discovered it and captured its beauty in marble forever.
In a similar spot they found two sarcophagi, one containing a skeleton, and the other a shrivelled body, which still wore the garments of its former lifetime.
In a similar place, they discovered two sarcophagi, one holding a skeleton and the other a withered body, which still had on the clothes from its past life.
“How dismal all this is!” said Hilda, shuddering. “I do not know why we came here, nor why we should stay a moment longer.”
“How gloomy all this is!” said Hilda, shuddering. “I don’t know why we came here, nor why we should stay a moment longer.”
“I hate it all!” cried Donatello with peculiar energy. “Dear friends, let us hasten back into the blessed daylight!”
“I hate it all!” shouted Donatello with unusual energy. “Dear friends, let’s hurry back into the beautiful daylight!”
From the first, Donatello had shown little fancy for the expedition; for, like most Italians, and in especial accordance with the law of his own simple and physically happy nature, this young man had an infinite repugnance to graves and skulls, and to all that ghastliness which the Gothic mind loves to associate with the idea of death. He shuddered, and looked fearfully round, drawing nearer to Miriam, whose attractive influence alone had enticed him into that gloomy region.
From the beginning, Donatello hadn't been too excited about the expedition; like most Italians, and especially in line with his own simple and carefree nature, this young man had a deep aversion to graves and skulls, and to all the morbid stuff that the Gothic mindset tends to associate with death. He shuddered and nervously glanced around, moving closer to Miriam, whose captivating presence was the only reason he had ventured into that dark place.
“What a child you are, poor Donatello!” she observed, with the freedom which she always used towards him. “You are afraid of ghosts!”
“What a child you are, poor Donatello!” she remarked, with the ease she always had with him. “You’re afraid of ghosts!”
“Yes, signorina; terribly afraid!” said the truthful Donatello.
“Yes, miss; I'm really scared!” said the honest Donatello.
“I also believe in ghosts,” answered Miriam, “and could tremble at them, in a suitable place. But these sepulchres are so old, and these skulls and white ashes so very dry, that methinks they have ceased to be haunted. The most awful idea connected with the catacombs is their interminable extent, and the possibility of going astray into this labyrinth of darkness, which broods around the little glimmer of our tapers.”
“I also believe in ghosts,” Miriam replied, “and I could definitely be scared by them in the right setting. But these tombs are so ancient, and these skulls and white ashes are so very dry, that I think they’ve stopped being haunted. The scariest part about the catacombs is how endless they are, and the chance of getting lost in this maze of darkness that surrounds the faint light of our candles.”
“Has any one ever been lost here?” asked Kenyon of the guide.
“Has anyone ever gotten lost here?” Kenyon asked the guide.
“Surely, signor; one, no longer ago than my father’s time,” said the guide; and he added, with the air of a man who believed what he was telling, “but the first that went astray here was a pagan of old Rome, who hid himself in order to spy out and betray the blessed saints, who then dwelt and worshipped in these dismal places. You have heard the story, signor? A miracle was wrought upon the accursed one; and, ever since (for fifteen centuries at least), he has been groping in the darkness, seeking his way out of the catacomb.”
“Of course, sir; one not long ago, in my father’s time,” the guide said, adding with the confidence of someone who believed what he was saying, “but the first person who got lost here was a pagan from ancient Rome, who hid to spy on and betray the blessed saints who lived and worshipped in these gloomy places. Have you heard the story, sir? A miracle was performed on the cursed one; and ever since (for at least fifteen centuries), he’s been wandering in the dark, trying to find his way out of the catacomb.”
“Has he ever been seen?” asked Hilda, who had great and tremulous faith in marvels of this kind.
“Has he ever been seen?” Hilda asked, her belief in such wonders strong and shaky at the same time.
“These eyes of mine never beheld him, signorina; the saints forbid!” answered the guide. “But it is well known that he watches near parties that come into the catacomb, especially if they be heretics, hoping to lead some straggler astray. What this lost wretch pines for, almost as much as for the blessed sunshine, is a companion to be miserable with him.”
“These eyes of mine have never seen him, miss; God forbid!” replied the guide. “But it's well known that he lurks around groups that enter the catacomb, especially if they’re heretics, hoping to mislead a straggler. What this lost soul longs for, almost as much as for the blessed sunlight, is a companion to share in his misery.”
“Such an intense desire for sympathy indicates something amiable in the poor fellow, at all events,” observed Kenyon.
“Such a strong need for sympathy shows something kind in the poor guy, at the very least,” Kenyon noted.
They had now reached a larger chapel than those heretofore seen; it was of a circular shape, and, though hewn out of the solid mass of red sandstone, had pillars, and a carved roof, and other tokens of a regular architectural design. Nevertheless, considered as a church, it was exceedingly minute, being scarcely twice a man’s stature in height, and only two or three paces from wall to wall; and while their collected torches illuminated this one small, consecrated spot, the great darkness spread all round it, like that immenser mystery which envelops our little life, and into which friends vanish from us, one by one. “Why, where is Miriam?” cried Hilda. The party gazed hurriedly from face to face, and became aware that one of their party had vanished into the great darkness, even while they were shuddering at the remote possibility of such a misfortune.
They had now arrived at a larger chapel than any they had seen before; it was circular, made from solid red sandstone, and featured pillars, a carved roof, and other signs of deliberate architectural design. Still, as a church, it was quite small, being only about twice a man's height and just two or three paces across from wall to wall; while their gathered torches lit up this one little sacred spot, the deep darkness surrounded it, like the vast mystery that envelops our small lives, where friends disappear from us, one by one. “Wait, where’s Miriam?” Hilda exclaimed. The group quickly looked at one another and realized that one of their members had disappeared into the deep darkness, even as they had been shivering at the very thought of such an unfortunate event.
CHAPTER IV
THE SPECTRE OF THE CATACOMB
THE GHOST OF THE CATACOMB
“Surely, she cannot be lost!” exclaimed Kenyon. “It is but a moment since she was speaking.”
“Surely, she can’t be lost!” Kenyon exclaimed. “It was just a moment ago that she was speaking.”
“No, no!” said Hilda, in great alarm. “She was behind us all; and it is a long while since we have heard her voice!”
“No, no!” said Hilda, in a panic. “She was behind all of us; and it’s been a while since we’ve heard her voice!”
“Torches! torches!” cried Donatello desperately. “I will seek her, be the darkness ever so dismal!”
“Torches! Torches!” shouted Donatello desperately. “I’ll search for her, no matter how gloomy the darkness is!”
But the guide held him back, and assured them all that there was no possibility of assisting their lost companion, unless by shouting at the very top of their voices. As the sound would go very far along these close and narrow passages, there was a fair probability that Miriam might hear the call, and be able to retrace her steps.
But the guide stopped him and assured everyone that there was no way to help their missing friend, except by shouting at the top of their lungs. Since the sound would carry quite far through these tight and narrow passages, there was a good chance that Miriam might hear them and be able to find her way back.
Accordingly, they all—Kenyon with his bass voice; Donatello with his tenor; the guide with that high and hard Italian cry, which makes the streets of Rome so resonant; and Hilda with her slender scream, piercing farther than the united uproar of the rest—began to shriek, halloo, and bellow, with the utmost force of their lungs. And, not to prolong the reader’s suspense (for we do not particularly seek to interest him in this scene, telling it only on account of the trouble and strange entanglement which followed), they soon heard a responsive call, in a female voice.
Accordingly, they all—Kenyon with his deep voice; Donatello with his tenor; the guide with that high and sharp Italian cry that makes the streets of Rome so loud; and Hilda with her piercing scream, cutting through the noise more than all the others combined—started to shout, yell, and cry out with all their might. And, not to keep the reader waiting (since we aren’t particularly trying to make this scene interesting, sharing it only because of the trouble and strange twist that came later), they quickly heard a reply, in a woman's voice.
“It was the signorina!” cried Donatello joyfully.
“It was the young lady!” exclaimed Donatello happily.
“Yes; it was certainly dear Miriam’s voice,” said Hilda. “And here she comes! Thank Heaven! Thank Heaven!”
“Yes; that was definitely Miriam’s voice,” Hilda said. “And here she comes! Thank God! Thank God!”
The figure of their friend was now discernible by her own torchlight, approaching out of one of the cavernous passages. Miriam came forward, but not with the eagerness and tremulous joy of a fearful girl, just rescued from a labyrinth of gloomy mystery. She made no immediate response to their inquiries and tumultuous congratulations; and, as they afterwards remembered, there was something absorbed, thoughtful, and self-concentrated in her deportment. She looked pale, as well she might, and held her torch with a nervous grasp, the tremor of which was seen in the irregular twinkling of the flame. This last was the chief perceptible sign of any recent agitation or alarm.
The figure of their friend was now visible by her own flashlight, coming out of one of the dark passages. Miriam stepped forward, but not with the eagerness and shaky joy of a scared girl just saved from a confusing darkness. She didn't immediately respond to their questions and excited congratulations; and, as they later recalled, there was something absorbed, thoughtful, and self-contained about her demeanor. She looked pale, understandably, and held her flashlight with a nervous grip, the shaking causing the flame to flicker unevenly. This was the main visible sign of any recent distress or fear.
“Dearest, dearest Miriam,” exclaimed Hilda, throwing her arms about her friend, “where have you been straying from us? Blessed be Providence, which has rescued you out of that miserable darkness!”
“Sweet, sweet Miriam,” Hilda said, wrapping her arms around her friend, “where have you been wandering off to? Thank goodness for fate, which has brought you out of that awful darkness!”
“Hush, dear Hilda!” whispered Miriam, with a strange little laugh. “Are you quite sure that it was Heaven’s guidance which brought me back? If so, it was by an odd messenger, as you will confess. See; there he stands.”
“Hush, dear Hilda!” whispered Miriam, with a weird little laugh. “Are you really sure it was Heaven’s guidance that brought me back? If that’s the case, it was by a strange messenger, as you’ll agree. Look; there he is.”
Startled at Miriam’s words and manner, Hilda gazed into the duskiness whither she pointed, and there beheld a figure standing just on the doubtful limit of obscurity, at the threshold of the small, illuminated chapel. Kenyon discerned him at the same instant, and drew nearer with his torch; although the guide attempted to dissuade him, averring that, once beyond the consecrated precincts of the chapel, the apparition would have power to tear him limb from limb. It struck the sculptor, however, when he afterwards recurred to these circumstances, that the guide manifested no such apprehension on his own account as he professed on behalf of others; for he kept pace with Kenyon as the latter approached the figure, though still endeavoring to restrain ‘him.
Startled by Miriam’s words and how she acted, Hilda looked into the dimness where she was pointing and saw a figure standing right on the edge of shadow, at the entrance of the small, lit chapel. Kenyon saw him at the same moment and moved closer with his flashlight; even though the guide tried to talk him out of it, claiming that once he stepped outside the chapel's sacred space, the apparition would have the power to rip him apart. However, it struck the sculptor later, when he thought back on these events, that the guide showed no real fear for himself, even though he said he was worried for others; he kept pace with Kenyon as he approached the figure while still trying to hold him back.
In fine, they both drew near enough to get as good a view of the spectre as the smoky light of their torches, struggling with the massive gloom, could supply.
In the end, they both got close enough to see the specter as well as the dim light from their torches, battling the heavy darkness, would allow.
The stranger was of exceedingly picturesque, and even melodramatic aspect. He was clad in a voluminous cloak, that seemed to be made of a buffalo’s hide, and a pair of those goat-skin breeches, with the hair outward, which are still commonly worn by the peasants of the Roman Campagna. In this garb, they look like antique Satyrs; and, in truth, the Spectre of the Catacomb might have represented the last survivor of that vanished race, hiding himself in sepulchral gloom, and mourning over his lost life of woods and streams.
The stranger had an incredibly dramatic and striking appearance. He wore a large cloak that looked like it was made from buffalo hide, along with a pair of goat-skin pants, hairy side out, which are still commonly worn by the peasants in the Roman Campagna. In this outfit, they resemble ancient Satyrs; and, in fact, the Spectre of the Catacomb could have been the last remnant of that lost race, hiding in the shadows and lamenting his lost life among the woods and streams.
Furthermore, he had on a broad-brimmed, conical hat, beneath the shadow of which a wild visage was indistinctly seen, floating away, as it were, into a dusky wilderness of mustache and beard. His eyes winked, and turned uneasily from the torches, like a creature to whom midnight would be more congenial than noonday.
Furthermore, he wore a wide-brimmed, pointed hat, under which a wild face was barely visible, almost fading into a dark expanse of mustache and beard. His eyes blinked and shifted uncomfortably away from the torches, like an animal that would prefer midnight over midday.
On the whole, the spectre might have made a considerable impression on the sculptor’s nerves, only that he was in the habit of observing similar figures, almost every day, reclining on the Spanish steps, and waiting for some artist to invite them within the magic realm of picture. Nor, even thus familiarized with the stranger’s peculiarities of appearance, could Kenyon help wondering to see such a personage, shaping himself so suddenly out of the void darkness of the catacomb.
On the whole, the ghost might have had a significant impact on the sculptor’s nerves, but he was used to seeing similar figures almost every day, lounging on the Spanish steps, waiting for some artist to invite them into the enchanting world of art. Even being so familiar with the stranger’s unusual look, Kenyon couldn’t help but be surprised to see such a figure suddenly emerge from the deep darkness of the catacomb.
“What are you?” said the sculptor, advancing his torch nearer. “And how long have you been wandering here?”
“What are you?” the sculptor asked, moving his torch closer. “And how long have you been wandering around here?”
“A thousand and five hundred years!” muttered the guide, loud enough to be heard by all the party. “It is the old pagan phantom that I told you of, who sought to betray the blessed saints!”
“A thousand and five hundred years!” the guide muttered, so everyone in the group could hear. “It’s the old pagan ghost I told you about, who tried to betray the blessed saints!”
“Yes; it is a phantom!” cried Donatello, with a shudder. “Ah, dearest signorina, what a fearful thing has beset you in those dark corridors!”
“Yes; it's a ghost!” cried Donatello, shuddering. “Oh, dearest signorina, what a terrifying thing has attacked you in those dark hallways!”
“Nonsense, Donatello,” said the sculptor. “The man is no more a phantom than yourself. The only marvel is, how he comes to be hiding himself in the catacomb. Possibly our guide might solve the riddle.”
“Nonsense, Donatello,” said the sculptor. “The man is no more a ghost than you are. The only mystery is how he’s hiding out in the catacomb. Maybe our guide can figure it out.”
The spectre himself here settled the point of his tangibility, at all events, and physical substance, by approaching a step nearer, and laying his hand on Kenyon’s arm.
The ghost himself confirmed his physical presence by stepping closer and placing his hand on Kenyon's arm.
“Inquire not what I am, nor wherefore I abide in the darkness,” said he, in a hoarse, harsh voice, as if a great deal of damp were clustering in his throat. “Henceforth, I am nothing but a shadow behind her footsteps. She came to me when I sought her not. She has called me forth, and must abide the consequences of my reappearance in the world.”
“Inquire not what I am, nor why I stay in the darkness,” he said in a hoarse, rough voice, as if a lot of moisture were gathering in his throat. “From now on, I am nothing but a shadow behind her footsteps. She came to me when I wasn’t looking for her. She has summoned me, and now she must deal with the consequences of my return to the world.”
“Holy Virgin! I wish the signorina joy of her prize,” said the guide, half to himself. “And in any case, the catacomb is well rid of him.”
“Holy Virgin! I hope the young lady enjoys her prize,” said the guide, mostly to himself. “And anyway, the catacomb is better off without him.”
We need follow the scene no further. So much is essential to the subsequent narrative, that, during the short period while astray in those tortuous passages, Miriam had encountered an unknown man, and led him forth with her, or was guided back by him, first into the torchlight, thence into the sunshine.
We don't need to follow the scene any further. It's crucial for the rest of the story that, during the brief time spent lost in those winding passages, Miriam came across an unknown man and either brought him with her or was led back by him, first into the light of the torches and then out into the sunlight.
It was the further singularity of this affair, that the connection, thus briefly and casually formed, did not terminate with the incident that gave it birth. As if her service to him, or his service to her, whichever it might be, had given him an indefeasible claim on Miriam’s regard and protection, the Spectre of the Catacomb never long allowed her to lose sight of him, from that day forward. He haunted her footsteps with more than the customary persistency of Italian mendicants, when once they have recognized a benefactor. For days together, it is true, he occasionally vanished, but always reappeared, gliding after her through the narrow streets, or climbing the hundred steps of her staircase and sitting at her threshold.
It was the unique aspect of this situation that the connection, formed so briefly and casually, didn’t end with the event that sparked it. It was as if his help to her, or her help to him—whichever way you look at it—had given him an unbreakable claim on Miriam’s attention and protection. From that day on, the Spectre of the Catacomb never allowed her to forget him. He followed her around with more persistence than the usual Italian beggars once they recognize someone who has helped them. For days at a time, he would occasionally disappear, but he always showed up again, gliding after her through the narrow streets or climbing the hundred steps to her staircase, sitting at her door.
Being often admitted to her studio, he left his features, or some shadow or reminiscence of them, in many of her sketches and pictures. The moral atmosphere of these productions was thereby so influenced, that rival painters pronounced it a case of hopeless mannerism, which would destroy all Miriam’s prospects of true excellence in art.
Being frequently welcomed into her studio, he left his likeness, or some hint or memory of it, in many of her sketches and paintings. The overall vibe of these works was so affected that competing artists declared it a hopeless style obsession that would ruin all of Miriam’s chances of achieving real greatness in art.
The story of this adventure spread abroad, and made its way beyond the usual gossip of the Forestieri, even into Italian circles, where, enhanced by a still potent spirit of superstition, it grew far more wonderful than as above recounted. Thence, it came back among the Anglo-Saxons, and was communicated to the German artists, who so richly supplied it with romantic ornaments and excrescences, after their fashion, that it became a fantasy worthy of Tieck or Hoffmann. For nobody has any conscience about adding to the improbabilities of a marvellous tale.
The story of this adventure spread far and wide, reaching beyond the typical gossip among the Forestieri, even infiltrating Italian circles, where, fueled by a strong sense of superstition, it became much more extraordinary than what was just told. From there, it returned among the Anglo-Saxons and was shared with German artists, who embellished it with so many romantic flourishes in their style that it turned into a fantasy worthy of Tieck or Hoffmann. After all, no one feels guilty about adding to the fantastical elements of an incredible story.
The most reasonable version of the incident, that could anywise be rendered acceptable to the auditors, was substantially the one suggested by the guide of the catacomb, in his allusion to the legend of Memmius. This man, or demon, or man-demon, was a spy during the persecutions of the early Christians, probably under the Emperor Diocletian, and penetrated into the catacomb of St. Calixtus, with the malignant purpose of tracing out the hiding-places of the refugees. But, while he stole craftily through those dark corridors, he chanced to come upon a little chapel, where tapers were burning before an altar and a crucifix, and a priest was in the performance of his sacred office. By divine indulgence, there was a single moment’s grace allowed to Memmius, during which, had he been capable of Christian faith and love, he might have knelt before the cross, and received the holy light into his soul, and so have been blest forever. But he resisted the sacred impulse. As soon, therefore, as that one moment had glided by, the light of the consecrated tapers, which represent all truth, bewildered the wretched man with everlasting error, and the blessed cross itself was stamped as a seal upon his heart, so that it should never open to receive conviction.
The most reasonable version of the incident, which could be accepted by the auditors, was essentially the one suggested by the guide of the catacomb, referencing the legend of Memmius. This man, or demon, or man-demon, was a spy during the persecutions of early Christians, probably under Emperor Diocletian, and sneaked into the catacomb of St. Calixtus with the malicious intent of finding the hiding places of the refugees. However, while he stealthily moved through those dark passages, he stumbled upon a small chapel, where candles were burning in front of an altar and a crucifix, and a priest was performing his sacred duties. By divine mercy, there was a fleeting moment of grace granted to Memmius, during which, if he had been capable of Christian faith and love, he could have knelt before the cross, received the holy light into his soul, and been blessed forever. But he resisted that sacred impulse. As soon as that moment passed, the light of the consecrated candles, symbolizing all truth, confused the miserable man with everlasting error, and the blessed cross itself was marked as a seal on his heart, so it would never open to receive conviction.
Thenceforth, this heathen Memmius has haunted the wide and dreary precincts of the catacomb, seeking, as some say, to beguile new victims into his own misery; but, according to other statements, endeavoring to prevail on any unwary visitor to take him by the hand, and guide him out into the daylight. Should his wiles and entreaties take effect, however, the man-demon would remain only a little while above ground. He would gratify his fiendish malignity by perpetrating signal mischief on his benefactor, and perhaps bringing some old pestilence or other forgotten and long-buried evil on society; or, possibly, teaching the modern world some decayed and dusty kind of crime, which the antique Romans knew,—and then would hasten back to the catacomb, which, after so long haunting it, has grown his most congenial home.
From then on, this pagan Memmius has roamed the vast and bleak areas of the catacomb, trying, as some say, to lure new victims into his own suffering; but, according to other accounts, attempting to persuade any unsuspecting visitor to take his hand and lead him out into the light. However, if his tricks and pleas are successful, the man-demon would only stay above ground for a short time. He would satisfy his wickedness by causing significant harm to his helper, and perhaps bringing some old plague or forgotten and long-buried evil upon society; or, possibly, teaching the modern world some outdated and dusty type of crime that the ancient Romans knew—and then would rush back to the catacomb, which, after so long haunting it, has become his most comforting home.
Miriam herself, with her chosen friends, the sculptor and the gentle Hilda, often laughed at the monstrous fictions that had gone abroad in reference to her adventure. Her two confidants (for such they were, on all ordinary subjects) had not failed to ask an explanation of the mystery, since undeniably a mystery there was, and one sufficiently perplexing in itself, without any help from the imaginative faculty. And, sometimes responding to their inquiries with a melancholy sort of playfulness, Miriam let her fancy run off into wilder fables than any which German ingenuity or Italian superstition had contrived.
Miriam, along with her close friends, the sculptor and the gentle Hilda, often laughed at the outrageous stories circulating about her adventure. Her two best friends, who she confided in about everyday things, didn't hesitate to ask her to explain the mystery. There was definitely a mystery, and it was confusing enough on its own, without needing any help from imagination. Sometimes, in response to their questions, Miriam would playfully indulge in a sorrowful kind of humor, letting her imagination create wilder tales than anything dreamed up by German creativity or Italian myths.
For example, with a strange air of seriousness over all her face, only belied by a laughing gleam in her dark eyes, she would aver that the spectre (who had been an artist in his mortal lifetime) had promised to teach her a long-lost, but invaluable secret of old Roman fresco painting. The knowledge of this process would place Miriam at the head of modern art; the sole condition being agreed upon, that she should return with him into his sightless gloom, after enriching a certain extent of stuccoed wall with the most brilliant and lovely designs. And what true votary of art would not purchase unrivalled excellence, even at so vast a sacrifice!
For example, with a strangely serious expression on her face, only betrayed by a playful spark in her dark eyes, she would insist that the ghost (who had been an artist in his past life) had promised to teach her a long-lost, invaluable secret of ancient Roman fresco painting. Knowing this technique would put Miriam at the forefront of modern art; the only condition being that she would return with him into his sightless darkness after adorning a certain area of stuccoed wall with the most vibrant and beautiful designs. And what true devotee of art wouldn't be willing to trade unrivaled excellence for such a significant sacrifice!
Or, if her friends still solicited a soberer account, Miriam replied, that, meeting the old infidel in one of the dismal passages of the catacomb, she had entered into controversy with him, hoping to achieve the glory and satisfaction of converting him to the Christian faith. For the sake of so excellent a result; she had even staked her own salvation against his, binding herself to accompany him back into his penal gloom, if, within a twelvemonth’s space, she should not have convinced him of the errors through which he had so long groped and stumbled. But, alas! up to the present time, the controversy had gone direfully in favor of the man-demon; and Miriam (as she whispered in Hilda’s ear) had awful forebodings, that, in a few more months, she must take an eternal farewell of the sun!
Or, if her friends still wanted a more serious account, Miriam replied that, meeting the old skeptic in one of the gloomy passages of the catacomb, she had engaged in a debate with him, hoping to achieve the glory and satisfaction of converting him to Christianity. For the sake of such a noble outcome, she had even risked her own salvation against his, promising to follow him back into his dark despair if, within a year's time, she had not convinced him of the mistakes through which he had been stumbling for so long. But, sadly, up to now, the debate had gone terribly in favor of the man-demon; and Miriam (as she whispered in Hilda’s ear) had dreadful fears that, in a few more months, she would have to say an eternal goodbye to the sun!
It was somewhat remarkable that all her romantic fantasies arrived at this self-same dreary termination,—it appeared impossible for her even to imagine any other than a disastrous result from her connection with her ill-omened attendant.
It was somewhat striking that all her romantic fantasies ended in the same gloomy way—she found it impossible to envision anything other than a disastrous outcome from her relationship with her misfortunate companion.
This singularity might have meant nothing, however, had it not suggested a despondent state of mind, which was likewise indicated by many other tokens. Miriam’s friends had no difficulty in perceiving that, in one way or another, her happiness was very seriously compromised. Her spirits were often depressed into deep melancholy. If ever she was gay, it was seldom with a healthy cheerfulness. She grew moody, moreover, and subject to fits of passionate ill temper; which usually wreaked itself on the heads of those who loved her best. Not that Miriam’s indifferent acquaintances were safe from similar outbreaks of her displeasure, especially if they ventured upon any allusion to the model. In such cases, they were left with little disposition to renew the subject, but inclined, on the other hand, to interpret the whole matter as much to her discredit as the least favorable coloring of the facts would allow.
This singularity might not have meant much, but it hinted at a gloomy state of mind, which was also evident from many other signs. Miriam’s friends easily noticed that, in one way or another, her happiness was deeply affected. Her spirits often sank into profound sadness. Whenever she seemed cheerful, it was rarely with genuine happiness. She became moody and prone to outbursts of anger, which usually fell on the people who cared about her the most. That said, Miriam’s indifferent acquaintances weren't safe from her sudden bursts of displeasure either, especially if they dared to mention the model. In those situations, they felt little desire to bring it up again and were more inclined to view the whole matter in a way that reflected poorly on her, considering even the least favorable aspects of the facts.
It may occur to the reader, that there was really no demand for so much rumor and speculation in regard to an incident, Which might well enough have been explained without going many steps beyond the limits of probability. The spectre might have been merely a Roman beggar, whose fraternity often harbor in stranger shelters than the catacombs; or one of those pilgrims, who still journey from remote countries to kneel and worship at the holy sites, among which these haunts of the early Christians are esteemed especially sacred. Or, as was perhaps a more plausible theory, he might be a thief of the city, a robber of the Campagna, a political offender, or an assassin, with blood upon his hand; whom the negligence or connivance of the police allowed to take refuge in those subterranean fastnesses, where such outlaws have been accustomed to hide themselves from a far antiquity downward. Or he might have been a lunatic, fleeing instinctively from man, and making it his dark pleasure to dwell among the tombs, like him whose awful cry echoes afar to us from Scripture times.
It might occur to the reader that there was really no need for so much rumor and speculation about an incident that could have been explained without straying too far from what’s likely. The ghost could have simply been a Roman beggar, whose group often takes shelter in stranger places than the catacombs; or one of those pilgrims who still travel from distant lands to kneel and worship at the holy sites, among which these early Christian haunts are considered especially sacred. Or, as might be a more plausible theory, he could be a thief from the city, a robber from the Campagna, a political criminal, or an assassin with blood on his hands; someone the police either neglected or allowed to hide in those underground hideouts, where outlaws have been escaping to since ancient times. He could also have been a madman, instinctively fleeing from people and finding dark pleasure in dwelling among the tombs, like the one whose terrifying cry echoes to us from biblical times.
And, as for the stranger’s attaching himself so devotedly to Miriam, her personal magnetism might be allowed a certain weight in the explanation. For what remains, his pertinacity need not seem so very singular to those who consider how slight a link serves to connect these vagabonds of idle Italy with any person that may have the ill-hap to bestow charity, or be otherwise serviceable to them, or betray the slightest interest in their fortunes.
And as for the stranger becoming so attached to Miriam, her personal charm might explain part of it. As for the rest, his persistence doesn’t seem so unusual when you think about how little it takes to connect these wandering individuals from Italy with anyone who happens to offer help or show any interest in their lives.
Thus little would remain to be accounted for, except the deportment of Miriam herself; her reserve, her brooding melancholy, her petulance, and moody passion. If generously interpreted, even these morbid symptoms might have sufficient cause in the stimulating and exhaustive influences of imaginative art, exercised by a delicate young woman, in the nervous and unwholesome atmosphere of Rome. Such, at least, was the view of the case which Hilda and Kenyon endeavored to impress on their own minds, and impart to those whom their opinions might influence.
So, not much would be left to explain, except for Miriam’s behavior; her shyness, her deep sadness, her irritability, and her unpredictable emotions. If looked at generously, even these troubling signs could have enough reason behind them due to the intense and exhausting impact of imaginative art, experienced by a sensitive young woman in the tense and unhealthy atmosphere of Rome. At least, that was the perspective that Hilda and Kenyon tried to convince themselves of and share with those who might be swayed by their thoughts.
One of Miriam’s friends took the matter sadly to heart. This was the young Italian. Donatello, as we have seen, had been an eyewitness of the stranger’s first appearance, and had ever since nourished a singular prejudice against the mysterious, dusky, death-scented apparition. It resembled not so much a human dislike or hatred, as one of those instinctive, unreasoning antipathies which the lower animals sometimes display, and which generally prove more trustworthy than the acutest insight into character. The shadow of the model, always flung into the light which Miriam diffused around her, caused no slight trouble to Donatello. Yet he was of a nature so remarkably genial and joyous, so simply happy, that he might well afford to have something subtracted from his comfort, and make tolerable shift to live upon what remained.
One of Miriam’s friends took the situation to heart with sadness. This was the young Italian. Donatello, as we've seen, had witnessed the stranger's first appearance and had since held a strong prejudice against the mysterious, dark, death-scented figure. It resembled not so much a human dislike or hatred, but more one of those instinctive, unreasoning aversions that lower animals sometimes show, which often prove to be more reliable than the sharpest insight into character. The shadow of the model, always cast in the light that Miriam radiated, troubled Donatello significantly. However, he had such a remarkably cheerful and joyful nature, so simply happy, that he could afford to lose a bit of his comfort and manage to live on what was left.
CHAPTER V
MIRIAM’S STUDIO
Miriam's Studio
The courtyard and staircase of a palace built three hundred years ago are a peculiar feature of modern Rome, and interest the stranger more than many things of which he has heard loftier descriptions. You pass through the grand breadth and height of a squalid entrance-way, and perhaps see a range of dusky pillars, forming a sort of cloister round the court, and in the intervals, from pillar to pillar, are strewn fragments of antique statues, headless and legless torsos, and busts that have invariably lost what it might be well if living men could lay aside in that unfragrant atmosphere—the nose. Bas-reliefs, the spoil of some far older palace, are set in the surrounding walls, every stone of which has been ravished from the Coliseum, or any other imperial ruin which earlier barbarism had not already levelled with the earth. Between two of the pillars, moreover, stands an old sarcophagus without its lid, and with all its more prominently projecting sculptures broken off; perhaps it once held famous dust, and the bony framework of some historic man, although now only a receptacle for the rubbish of the courtyard, and a half-worn broom.
The courtyard and staircase of a palace built three hundred years ago are a strange sight in modern Rome, catching the attention of visitors more than many things with grander descriptions. You walk through a vast, grim entrance, and you might see a row of dark pillars that create a sort of cloister around the courtyard. Between the pillars, you’ll find scattered pieces of old statues—headless and legless torsos, and busts that have unfortunately lost what would be beneficial for living people to be rid of in that unpleasant atmosphere—their noses. Bas-reliefs, taken from an even older palace, are embedded in the surrounding walls, each stone salvaged from the Coliseum or other imperial ruins that earlier destruction hadn’t already flattened. Additionally, nestled between two of the pillars, there’s an old sarcophagus without its lid, with all its more prominent carvings chipped away; it might have once contained the remains of a historic figure, but now it’s just a storage spot for the debris of the courtyard and a worn-out broom.
In the centre of the court, under the blue Italian sky, and with the hundred windows of the vast palace gazing down upon it from four sides, appears a fountain. It brims over from one stone basin to another, or gushes from a Naiad’s urn, or spurts its many little jets from the mouths of nameless monsters, which were merely grotesque and artificial when Bernini, or whoever was their unnatural father, first produced them; but now the patches of moss, the tufts of grass, the trailing maiden-hair, and all sorts of verdant weeds that thrive in the cracks and crevices of moist marble, tell us that Nature takes the fountain back into her great heart, and cherishes it as kindly as if it were a woodland spring. And hark, the pleasant murmur, the gurgle, the plash! You might hear just those tinkling sounds from any tiny waterfall in the forest, though here they gain a delicious pathos from the stately echoes that reverberate their natural language. So the fountain is not altogether glad, after all its three centuries at play!
In the middle of the courtyard, beneath the blue Italian sky, with the hundreds of windows of the massive palace looking down from all sides, there’s a fountain. It overflows from one stone basin to another, or spills from a Naiad’s urn, or shoots out little jets from the mouths of unknown creatures, which were just bizarre and artificial when Bernini, or whoever created them, first made them; but now the patches of moss, tufts of grass, trailing maiden-hair, and various green weeds that thrive in the cracks and crevices of the damp marble, show us that Nature is reclaiming the fountain, treating it gently as if it were a woodland spring. And listen to the soothing murmur, the gurgle, the splash! You could hear those tinkling sounds from any small waterfall in the forest, but here they take on a beautiful poignancy from the grand echoes that reflect their natural sounds. So the fountain isn't entirely joyful, even after three centuries of play!
In one of the angles of the courtyard, a pillared doorway gives access to the staircase, with its spacious breadth of low marble steps, up which, in former times, have gone the princes and cardinals of the great Roman family who built this palace. Or they have come down, with still grander and loftier mien, on their way to the Vatican or the Quirinal, there to put off their scarlet hats in exchange for the triple crown. But, in fine, all these illustrious personages have gone down their hereditary staircase for the last time, leaving it to be the thoroughfare of ambassadors, English noblemen, American millionnaires, artists, tradesmen, washerwomen, and people of every degree,—all of whom find such gilded and marble-panelled saloons as their pomp and luxury demand, or such homely garrets as their necessity can pay for, within this one multifarious abode. Only, in not a single nook of the palace (built for splendor, and the accommodation of a vast retinue, but with no vision of a happy fireside or any mode of domestic enjoyment) does the humblest or the haughtiest occupant find comfort.
In one corner of the courtyard, a pillared doorway leads to the staircase, featuring wide, low marble steps that once saw the princes and cardinals of the great Roman family who built this palace ascend. Or they came down, exuding even more grandeur on their way to the Vatican or the Quirinal, ready to trade their scarlet hats for the triple crown. But ultimately, all these distinguished figures have walked down their ancestral staircase for the last time, leaving it open for ambassadors, English noblemen, American millionaires, artists, tradespeople, washerwomen, and people from all walks of life—each finding either the lavish, gilded, and marble-paneled salons that match their pomp and luxury or the modest garrets they can afford within this diverse residence. Yet, in not a single corner of the palace (designed for opulence and to accommodate a large staff, but without the idea of a cozy home or any form of domestic enjoyment) does any occupant, humble or proud, find comfort.
Up such a staircase, on the morning after the scene at the sculpture gallery, sprang the light foot of Donatello. He ascended from story to story, passing lofty doorways, set within rich frames of sculptured marble, and climbing unweariedly upward, until the glories of the first piano and the elegance of the middle height were exchanged for a sort of Alpine region, cold and naked in its aspect. Steps of rough stone, rude wooden balustrades, a brick pavement in the passages, a dingy whitewash on the walls; these were here the palatial features. Finally, he paused before an oaken door, on which was pinned a card, bearing the name of Miriam Schaefer, artist in oils. Here Donatello knocked, and the door immediately fell somewhat ajar; its latch having been pulled up by means of a string on the inside. Passing through a little anteroom, he found himself in Miriam’s presence.
Up the staircase, on the morning after the event at the sculpture gallery, came the light steps of Donatello. He climbed from floor to floor, passing tall doorways framed in ornate sculpted marble, and continued upward without tiring, until the splendor of the first floor and the elegance of the middle floor gave way to a kind of cold, bare Alpine area. The steps were made of rough stone, with simple wooden railings, a brick floor in the hallways, and dull white walls; these were the luxurious features of this place. Finally, he stopped in front of an oak door, where a card was pinned, displaying the name of Miriam Schaefer, oil painter. Donatello knocked, and the door immediately opened a bit; its latch had been pulled up by a string from the inside. After passing through a small anteroom, he found himself in Miriam's presence.
“Come in, wild Faun,” she said, “and tell me the latest news from Arcady!”
“Come in, wild Faun,” she said, “and share the latest news from Arcady!”
The artist was not just then at her easel, but was busied with the feminine task of mending a pair of gloves.
The artist wasn’t just at her easel; she was also busy with the feminine task of mending a pair of gloves.
There is something extremely pleasant, and even touching,—at least, of very sweet, soft, and winning effect,—in this peculiarity of needlework, distinguishing women from men. Our own sex is incapable of any such by-play aside from the main business of life; but women—be they of what earthly rank they may, however gifted with intellect or genius, or endowed with awful beauty—have always some little handiwork ready to fill the tiny gap of every vacant moment. A needle is familiar to the fingers of them all. A queen, no doubt, plies it on occasion; the woman poet can use it as adroitly as her pen; the woman’s eye, that has discovered a new star, turns from its glory to send the polished little instrument gleaming along the hem of her kerchief, or to darn a casual fray in her dress. And they have greatly the advantage of us in this respect. The slender thread of silk or cotton keeps them united with the small, familiar, gentle interests of life, the continually operating influences of which do so much for the health of the character, and carry off what would otherwise be a dangerous accumulation of morbid sensibility. A vast deal of human sympathy runs along this electric line, stretching from the throne to the wicker chair of the humblest seamstress, and keeping high and low in a species of communion with their kindred beings. Methinks it is a token of healthy and gentle characteristics, when women of high thoughts and accomplishments love to sew; especially as they are never more at home with their own hearts than while so occupied.
There’s something really lovely and even moving—at least, very sweet, soft, and charming—in this unique aspect of needlework that sets women apart from men. Our own gender isn’t capable of any such side activities aside from the main tasks of life, but women—no matter their status, intelligence, or striking beauty—always have some little project ready to fill every spare moment. A needle is a common tool in all their hands. A queen surely uses it from time to time; a woman poet can handle it just as skillfully as her pen; the woman who discovers a new star can just as easily turn from that wonder to send the shiny little tool gliding along the edge of her handkerchief or to mend a small tear in her dress. They definitely have a big advantage over us in this way. The delicate thread of silk or cotton keeps them connected to the small, familiar, gentle interests of life, and these ongoing influences do so much for the health of their character, helping to relieve what could otherwise become a dangerous buildup of sensitive feelings. A lot of human compassion flows along this connection, stretching from the throne to the humble chair of the simplest seamstress, creating a link between the high and low, allowing them to share a bond with others. It seems to me that it shows healthy and gentle traits when women with great thoughts and capabilities enjoy sewing; especially since they are never more in tune with their own hearts than when they’re engaged in it.
And when the work falls in a woman’s lap, of its own accord, and the needle involuntarily ceases to fly, it is a sign of trouble, quite as trustworthy as the throb of the heart itself. This was what happened to Miriam. Even while Donatello stood gazing at her, she seemed to have forgotten his presence, allowing him to drop out of her thoughts, and the torn glove to fall from her idle fingers. Simple as he was, the young man knew by his sympathies that something was amiss.
And when the work suddenly lands in a woman's lap, and the needle stops moving on its own, it's a clear sign of trouble, just as reliable as a heartbeat. This is what happened to Miriam. Even while Donatello was looking at her, she appeared to have forgotten he was there, letting him slip from her mind and the torn glove fall from her relaxed fingers. Though he was simple, the young man sensed something was wrong through his instincts.
“Dear lady, you are sad,” said he, drawing close to her.
“Hey there, you look upset,” he said, moving closer to her.
“It is nothing, Donatello,” she replied, resuming her work; “yes; a little sad, perhaps; but that is not strange for us people of the ordinary world, especially for women. You are of a cheerfuller race, my friend, and know nothing of this disease of sadness. But why do you come into this shadowy room of mine?”
“It’s nothing, Donatello,” she said, going back to her work. “Yeah, maybe a bit sad, but that’s not unusual for us everyday people, especially for women. You come from a happier background, my friend, and you don’t know anything about this sadness. But why are you in my dim little room?”
“Why do you make it so shadowy?” asked he.
“Why do you make it so dark?” he asked.
“We artists purposely exclude sunshine, and all but a partial light,” said Miriam, “because we think it necessary to put ourselves at odds with Nature before trying to imitate her. That strikes you very strangely, does it not? But we make very pretty pictures sometimes with our artfully arranged lights and shadows. Amuse yourself with some of mine, Donatello, and by and by I shall be in the mood to begin the portrait we were talking about.”
“We artists intentionally leave out sunshine and mostly just use dim lighting,” said Miriam, “because we believe it’s important to be at odds with Nature before we try to mimic her. That sounds pretty strange to you, doesn’t it? But we can create really beautiful images with our cleverly arranged lights and shadows. Enjoy some of mine, Donatello, and soon I'll be ready to start the portrait we talked about.”
The room had the customary aspect of a painter’s studio; one of those delightful spots that hardly seem to belong to the actual world, but rather to be the outward type of a poet’s haunted imagination, where there are glimpses, sketches, and half-developed hints of beings and objects grander and more beautiful than we can anywhere find in reality. The windows were closed with shutters, or deeply curtained, except one, which was partly open to a sunless portion of the sky, admitting only from high upward that partial light which, with its strongly marked contrast of shadow, is the first requisite towards seeing objects pictorially. Pencil-drawings were pinned against the wall or scattered on the tables. Unframed canvases turned their backs on the spectator, presenting only a blank to the eye, and churlishly concealing whatever riches of scenery or human beauty Miriam’s skill had depicted on the other side.
The room looked just like a painter’s studio; one of those charming places that hardly seem real, almost like a physical representation of a poet’s vivid imagination, filled with glimpses, sketches, and unfinished suggestions of beings and objects that are grander and more beautiful than anything we find in reality. The windows were closed with shutters or heavy curtains, except for one that was partly open to a gloomy part of the sky, letting in only a sliver of light from above that creates strong contrasts of shadow, essential for seeing things artistically. Pencil drawings were pinned to the wall or scattered across the tables. Unframed canvases faced away from the viewer, showing only a blank side and stubbornly hiding the beautiful scenery or human forms that Miriam had captured on the other side.
In the obscurest part of the room Donatello was half startled at perceiving duskily a woman with long dark hair, who threw up her arms with a wild gesture of tragic despair, and appeared to beckon him into the darkness along with her.
In the dimmest corner of the room, Donatello was somewhat taken aback to see a woman with long dark hair, who raised her arms in a dramatic gesture of despair and seemed to motion for him to join her in the darkness.
“Do not be afraid, Donatello,” said Miriam, smiling to see him peering doubtfully into the mysterious dusk. “She means you no mischief, nor could perpetrate any if she wished it ever so much. It is a lady of exceedingly pliable disposition; now a heroine of romance, and now a rustic maid; yet all for show; being created, indeed, on purpose to wear rich shawls and other garments in a becoming fashion. This is the true end of her being, although she pretends to assume the most varied duties and perform many parts in life, while really the poor puppet has nothing on earth to do. Upon my word, I am satirical unawares, and seem to be describing nine women out of ten in the person of my lay-figure. For most purposes she has the advantage of the sisterhood. Would I were like her!”
“Don’t be scared, Donatello,” Miriam said, smiling as she watched him look uncertainly into the mysterious dusk. “She means you no harm, and even if she wanted to, she couldn’t do anything wrong. She’s a lady with an incredibly flexible personality; sometimes she’s a romantic heroine, and other times she’s a country girl; but it’s all just for show, created specifically to wear beautiful shawls and other stylish outfits. This is the true purpose of her existence, even though she pretends to take on many different roles and responsibilities in life, while in reality, the poor puppet has nothing at all to do. Honestly, I’m being unintentionally sarcastic and seem to be describing nine out of ten women with my doll. For most things, she has the advantage of being part of the sisterhood. I wish I could be like her!”
“How it changes her aspect,” exclaimed Donatello, “to know that she is but a jointed figure! When my eyes first fell upon her, I thought her arms moved, as if beckoning me to help her in some direful peril.”
“Look at how it changes her appearance,” exclaimed Donatello, “to realize that she is just a jointed figure! When I first saw her, I thought her arms were moving, as if she was signaling me to come help her in some terrible danger.”
“Are you often troubled with such sinister freaks of fancy?” asked Miriam. “I should not have supposed it.”
“Do you often get bothered by such dark thoughts?” Miriam asked. “I wouldn’t have thought that.”
“To tell you the truth, dearest signorina,” answered the young Italian, “I am apt to be fearful in old, gloomy houses, and in the dark. I love no dark or dusky corners, except it be in a grotto, or among the thick green leaves of an arbor, or in some nook of the woods, such as I know many in the neighborhood of my home. Even there, if a stray sunbeam steal in, the shadow is all the better for its cheerful glimmer.”
“To be honest, dear signorina,” replied the young Italian, “I tend to feel scared in old, dark houses and in the dark. I don't like gloomy or shadowy corners unless they’re in a cave, or among the thick green leaves of a gazebo, or in some little spot in the woods, of which I know many near my home. Even there, if a stray ray of sunlight breaks through, the shadow is much nicer with that cheerful glimmer.”
“Yes; you are a Faun, you know,” said the fair artist, laughing at the remembrance of the scene of the day before. “But the world is sadly changed nowadays; grievously changed, poor Donatello, since those happy times when your race used to dwell in the Arcadian woods, playing hide and seek with the nymphs in grottoes and nooks of shrubbery. You have reappeared on earth some centuries too late.”
“Yes, you’re a Faun, you know,” said the fair artist, laughing at the memory of the scene from the day before. “But the world has changed a lot these days; sadly changed, poor Donatello, since those happy times when your kind used to live in the Arcadian woods, playing hide and seek with the nymphs in caves and leafy corners. You’ve come back to earth some centuries too late.”
“I do not understand you now,” answered Donatello, looking perplexed; “only, signorina, I am glad to have my lifetime while you live; and where you are, be it in cities or fields, I would fain be there too.”
“I don’t understand you right now,” Donatello said, looking confused; “but, signorina, I’m just glad to have my life while you’re alive; and wherever you are, whether in cities or fields, I want to be there too.”
“I wonder whether I ought to allow you to speak in this way,” said Miriam, looking thoughtfully at him. “Many young women would think it behooved them to be offended. Hilda would never let you speak so, I dare say. But he is a mere boy,” she added, aside, “a simple boy, putting his boyish heart to the proof on the first woman whom he chances to meet. If yonder lay-figure had had the luck to meet him first, she would have smitten him as deeply as I.”
“I’m not sure if I should let you talk like this,” said Miriam, thoughtfully looking at him. “A lot of young women would feel like they had to be offended. Hilda would never let you speak like that, I’m sure. But he’s just a kid,” she added quietly, “a naive boy, testing his feelings on the first woman he comes across. If that mannequin over there had been the first to meet him, she would have affected him just as much as I have.”
“Are you angry with me?” asked Donatello dolorously.
“Are you mad at me?” asked Donatello sadly.
“Not in the least,” answered Miriam, frankly giving him her hand. “Pray look over some of these sketches till I have leisure to chat with you a little. I hardly think I am in spirits enough to begin your portrait to-day.”
“Not at all,” Miriam replied, honestly extending her hand to him. “Please take a look at some of these sketches until I have a moment to talk with you. I really don’t think I’m in the right mood to start your portrait today.”
Donatello was as gentle and docile as a pet spaniel; as playful, too, in his general disposition, or saddening with his mistress’s variable mood like that or any other kindly animal which has the faculty of bestowing its sympathies more completely than men or women can ever do. Accordingly, as Miriam bade him, he tried to turn his attention to a great pile and confusion of pen and ink sketches and pencil drawings which lay tossed together on a table. As it chanced, however, they gave the poor youth little delight.
Donatello was as gentle and docile as a pet spaniel, just as playful in his overall nature, and he would often mirror his mistress’s changing moods like any other kind-hearted animal that can offer its support more fully than people can. So, as Miriam asked him to, he attempted to focus on a huge, messy pile of pen and ink sketches and pencil drawings scattered across a table. However, it turned out that these brought little joy to the poor young man.
The first that he took up was a very impressive sketch, in which the artist had jotted down her rough ideas for a picture of Jael driving the nail through the temples of Sisera. It was dashed off with remarkable power, and showed a touch or two that were actually lifelike and deathlike, as if Miriam had been standing by when Jael gave the first stroke of her murderous hammer, or as if she herself were Jael, and felt irresistibly impelled to make her bloody confession in this guise.
The first one he picked up was an impressive sketch where the artist had quickly noted her rough ideas for a picture of Jael driving a nail through Sisera's temples. It was done with amazing energy and featured a few details that were strikingly lifelike and deathlike, as if Miriam had been there when Jael delivered the first blow with her deadly hammer, or as if she herself were Jael, feeling an irresistible urge to confess her bloody act in this form.
Her first conception of the stern Jewess had evidently been that of perfect womanhood, a lovely form, and a high, heroic face of lofty beauty; but, dissatisfied either with her own work or the terrible story itself, Miriam had added a certain wayward quirk of her pencil, which at once converted the heroine into a vulgar murderess. It was evident that a Jael like this would be sure to search Sisera’s pockets as soon as the breath was out of his body.
Her initial image of the stern Jewish woman had clearly been that of the ideal woman, with a beautiful figure and a noble, heroic face of striking beauty. But, either unhappy with her own portrayal or the grim story itself, Miriam had added a quirky twist with her pencil that instantly turned the heroine into a crude murderer. It was obvious that a Jael like this would definitely rummage through Sisera’s pockets as soon as he took his last breath.
In another sketch she had attempted the story of Judith, which we see represented by the old masters so often, and in such various styles. Here, too, beginning with a passionate and fiery conception of the subject in all earnestness, she had given the last touches in utter scorn, as it were, of the feelings which at first took such powerful possession of her hand. The head of Holofernes (which, by the bye, had a pair of twisted mustaches, like those of a certain potentate of the day) being fairly cut off, was screwing its eyes upward and twirling its features into a diabolical grin of triumphant malice, which it flung right in Judith’s face. On her part, she had the startled aspect that might be conceived of a cook if a calf’s head should sneer at her when about to be popped into the dinner-pot.
In another sketch, she tackled the story of Judith, which has been depicted by the old masters frequently and in various styles. Here, too, she started with a passionate and intense vision of the subject, putting her heart into it, but ended with a complete scorn for the feelings that had initially taken control of her hand. The head of Holofernes (which, by the way, had a pair of twisted mustaches like those of a certain powerful figure of the day) was finally severed, its eyes screwing up and its features contorting into a wicked grin of triumphant malice, directed right at Judith. She, on the other hand, had the shocked expression that you might imagine from a cook if a calf’s head were to sneer at her just as it was about to be thrown into the pot.
Over and over again, there was the idea of woman, acting the part of a revengeful mischief towards man. It was, indeed, very singular to see how the artist’s imagination seemed to run on these stories of bloodshed, in which woman’s hand was crimsoned by the stain; and how, too,—in one form or another, grotesque or sternly sad,—she failed not to bring out the moral, that woman must strike through her own heart to reach a human life, whatever were the motive that impelled her.
Again and again, there was this idea of women playing the role of vengeful troublemakers against men. It was quite unusual to see how the artist's imagination focused on these tales of violence, where a woman's hands were stained with blood; and how, whether in a bizarre or seriously sad way, she always managed to convey the moral that a woman must pierce her own heart to connect with another life, no matter what drove her to do so.
One of the sketches represented the daughter of Herodias receiving the head of John the Baptist in a charger. The general conception appeared to be taken from Bernardo Luini’s picture, in the Uffizzi Gallery at Florence; but Miriam had imparted to the saint’s face a look of gentle and heavenly reproach, with sad and blessed eyes fixed upward at the maiden; by the force of which miraculous glance, her whole womanhood was at once awakened to love and endless remorse.
One of the sketches showed Herodias's daughter receiving the head of
These sketches had a most disagreeable effect on Donatello’s peculiar temperament. He gave a shudder; his face assumed a look of trouble, fear, and disgust; he snatched up one sketch after another, as if about to tear it in pieces. Finally, shoving away the pile of drawings, he shrank back from the table and clasped his hands over his eyes.
These sketches had a really unpleasant effect on Donatello’s unique personality. He shuddered; his face showed signs of distress, fear, and disgust; he grabbed one sketch after another, almost as if he wanted to rip them apart. Finally, pushing the stack of drawings away, he recoiled from the table and covered his eyes with his hands.
“What is the matter, Donatello?” asked Miriam, looking up from a letter which she was now writing. “Ah! I did not mean you to see those drawings. They are ugly phantoms that stole out of my mind; not things that I created, but things that haunt me. See! here are some trifles that perhaps will please you better.”
“What’s wrong, Donatello?” Miriam asked, looking up from the letter she was writing. “Oh! I didn’t mean for you to see those drawings. They’re ugly shadows that came out of my mind; not things I created, but things that haunt me. Look! Here are some little things that might please you more.”
She gave him a portfolio, the sketches in which indicated a happier mood of mind, and one, it is to be hoped, more truly characteristic of the artist. Supposing neither of these classes of subject to show anything of her own individuality, Miriam had evidently a great scope of fancy, and a singular faculty of putting what looked like heart into her productions. The latter sketches were domestic and common scenes, so finely and subtilely idealized that they seemed such as we may see at any moment, and eye, where; while still there was the indefinable something added, or taken away, which makes all the difference between sordid life and an earthly paradise. The feeling and sympathy in all of them were deep and true. There was the scene, that comes once in every life, of the lover winning the soft and pure avowal of bashful affection from the maiden whose slender form half leans towards his arm, half shrinks from it, we know not which. There was wedded affection in its successive stages, represented in a series of delicately conceived designs, touched with a holy fire, that burned from youth to age in those two hearts, and gave one identical beauty to the faces throughout all the changes of feature.
She handed him a portfolio, the sketches in which reflected a happier state of mind and, hopefully, a side of the artist that was more true to herself. Even if neither of these subjects revealed much of her individuality, Miriam clearly had a vast imagination and a unique ability to infuse her work with genuine emotion. The later sketches depicted everyday domestic scenes, so beautifully and subtly idealized that they felt like moments we might capture at any time, anywhere; yet, there was an indescribable quality added or taken away that turned mundane life into a kind of paradise on earth. The feeling and empathy in all of them were profound and authentic. One sketch captured that rare moment in everyone's life when a lover receives the gentle and pure confession of shy affection from a maiden, whose delicate figure leans in toward him while also pulling away, leaving us uncertain as to which. Another illustrated the evolution of married love in a series of delicately imagined designs, lit with a holy fire that burned from youth to old age within those two hearts, giving an enduring beauty to their faces through all the changes in their features.
There was a drawing of an infant’s shoe, half worn out, with the airy print of the blessed foot within; a thing that would make a mother smile or weep out of the very depths of her heart; and yet an actual mother would not have been likely to appreciate the poetry of the little shoe, until Miriam revealed it to her. It was wonderful, the depth and force with which the above, and other kindred subjects, were depicted, and the profound significance which they often acquired. The artist, still in her fresh youth, could not probably have drawn any of these dear and rich experiences from her own life; unless, perchance, that first sketch of all, the avowal of maiden affection, were a remembered incident, and not a prophecy. But it is more delightful to believe that, from first to last, they were the productions of a beautiful imagination, dealing with the warm and pure suggestions of a woman’s heart, and thus idealizing a truer and lovelier picture of the life that belongs to woman, than an actual acquaintance with some of its hard and dusty facts could have inspired. So considered, the sketches intimated such a force and variety of imaginative sympathies as would enable Miriam to fill her life richly with the bliss and suffering of womanhood, however barren it might individually be.
There was a drawing of a baby shoe, half worn out, with the delicate imprint of a tiny foot inside; something that could make a mother smile or cry from the depths of her heart; yet a real mother probably wouldn’t have appreciated the beauty of the little shoe until Miriam pointed it out. It was amazing how deeply and vividly the drawing, along with other related subjects, was portrayed, and how much meaning they often held. The artist, still young, likely couldn’t have pulled any of these tender and rich experiences from her own life; unless perhaps the very first sketch, the declaration of young love, was a memory rather than just a dream. But it’s more enjoyable to think that, from start to finish, these were creations of a beautiful imagination, engaging with the warm and pure ideas from a woman’s heart, thus idealizing a truer and more beautiful picture of the life of women than an actual understanding of some of its harsh and gritty realities could have provided. Viewed this way, the sketches conveyed such a range and depth of imaginative empathy that would allow Miriam to fill her life abundantly with the joys and sorrows of being a woman, regardless of how empty her personal experiences might be.
There was one observable point, indeed, betokening that the artist relinquished, for her personal self, the happiness which she could so profoundly appreciate for others. In all those sketches of common life, and the affections that spiritualize it, a figure was portrayed apart, now it peeped between the branches of a shrubbery, amid which two lovers sat; now it was looking through a frosted window, from the outside, while a young wedded pair sat at their new fireside within; and once it leaned from a chariot, which six horses were whirling onward in pomp and pride, and gazed at a scene of humble enjoyment by a cottage door. Always it was the same figure, and always depicted with an expression of deep sadness; and in every instance, slightly as they were brought out, the face and form had the traits of Miriam’s own.
There was one clear sign that the artist gave up her own happiness, which she could deeply appreciate for others. In all those sketches of everyday life and the emotions that elevate it, a figure appeared separately; sometimes it peeked out from the branches of a bush where two lovers sat, other times it looked through a frosted window from the outside while a young couple enjoyed their new home inside. Once, it even leaned out from a chariot pulled by six horses racing along in style, gazing at a simple scene of happiness by a cottage door. It was always the same figure, always shown with a look of deep sadness; and in every case, even though they were depicted subtly, the face and form shared the features of Miriam herself.
“Do you like these sketches better, Donatello?” asked Miriam. “Yes,” said Donatello rather doubtfully. “Not much, I fear,” responded she, laughing. “And what should a boy like you—a Faun too,—know about the joys and sorrows, the intertwining light and shadow, of human life? I forgot that you were a Faun. You cannot suffer deeply; therefore you can but half enjoy. Here, now, is a subject which you can better appreciate.”
“Do you like these sketches better, Donatello?” asked Miriam. “Yeah,” said Donatello a bit uncertainly. “Not by much, I’m afraid,” she replied with a laugh. “And what would a boy like you—a Faun, no less—know about the joys and sorrows, the mix of light and shadow, of human life? I forgot that you’re a Faun. You can’t feel deeply, so you can only enjoy things halfway. Here, this is a subject you might be able to appreciate more.”
The sketch represented merely a rustic dance, but with such extravagance of fun as was delightful to behold; and here there was no drawback, except that strange sigh and sadness which always come when we are merriest.
The sketch showed just a simple dance, but with such wild fun that it was a joy to watch; and here there was no downside, except for that odd sigh and sadness that always seems to appear when we're having the best time.
“I am going to paint the picture in oils,” said the artist; “and I want you, Donatello, for the wildest dancer of them all. Will you sit for me, some day?—or, rather, dance for me?”
“I’m going to paint the picture in oils,” said the artist; “and I want you, Donatello, to be the craziest dancer of them all. Will you pose for me one day?—or, better yet, dance for me?”
“O, most gladly, signorina!” exclaimed Donatello. “See; it shall be like this.”
“O, absolutely, miss!” exclaimed Donatello. “Look; it will be like this.”
And forthwith he began to dance, and flit about the studio, like an incarnate sprite of jollity, pausing at last on the extremity of one toe, as if that were the only portion of himself whereby his frisky nature could come in contact with the earth. The effect in that shadowy chamber, whence the artist had so carefully excluded the sunshine, was as enlivening as if one bright ray had contrived to shimmer in and frolic around the walls, and finally rest just in the centre of the floor.
And immediately he started to dance and move around the studio, like a living spirit of joy, eventually balancing on the tip of one toe, as if that was the only part of him that could connect with the ground. The effect in that dimly lit room, from which the artist had carefully kept out the sunlight, was as uplifting as if a single bright ray had managed to shine in, playfully bouncing around the walls, and finally landing right in the middle of the floor.
“That was admirable!” said Miriam, with an approving smile. “If I can catch you on my canvas, it will be a glorious picture; only I am afraid you will dance out of it, by the very truth of the representation, just when I shall have given it the last touch. We will try it one of these days. And now, to reward you for that jolly exhibition, you shall see what has been shown to no one else.”
“That was amazing!” said Miriam, with a pleased smile. “If I can capture you on my canvas, it will be a fantastic painting; but I fear you’ll dance out of it, just by the sheer truth of how you are, right when I’m about to give it the final touch. We’ll try it one of these days. And now, to reward you for that fun show, you’re going to see something that hasn’t been shown to anyone else.”
She went to her easel, on which was placed a picture with its back turned towards the spectator. Reversing the position, there appeared the portrait of a beautiful woman, such as one sees only two or three, if even so many times, in all a lifetime; so beautiful, that she seemed to get into your consciousness and memory, and could never afterwards be shut out, but haunted your dreams, for pleasure or for pain; holding your inner realm as a conquered territory, though without deigning to make herself at home there.
She walked over to her easel, which had a painting facing away from the viewer. When she turned it around, there was the portrait of a stunning woman, the kind of beauty you only encounter a couple of times, if at all, in a lifetime. She was so beautiful that she seemed to embed herself in your mind and memory, impossible to forget, haunting your dreams, whether for joy or anguish; claiming a space in your inner world like a conquered land, yet not bothering to settle there herself.
She was very youthful, and had what was usually thought to be a Jewish aspect; a complexion in which there was no roseate bloom, yet neither was it pale; dark eyes, into which you might look as deeply as your glance would go, and still be conscious of a depth that you had not sounded, though it lay open to the day. She had black, abundant hair, with none of the vulgar glossiness of other women’s sable locks; if she were really of Jewish blood, then this was Jewish hair, and a dark glory such as crowns no Christian maiden’s head. Gazing at this portrait, you saw what Rachel might have been, when Jacob deemed her worth the wooing seven years, and seven more; or perchance she might ripen to be what Judith was, when she vanquished Holofernes with her beauty, and slew him for too much adoring it.
She was very youthful and had what is often considered a Jewish look; her skin had no rosy glow, but it wasn’t pale either. She had dark eyes that seemed to invite you to look deeply, and yet you sensed a depth you hadn’t explored, even though it was visible in the light. Her hair was thick and black, lacking the cheap shine of other women’s dark locks; if she truly had Jewish ancestry, then this was indeed Jewish hair, with a rich allure that no Christian woman possessed. Looking at this image, you could imagine what Rachel might have looked like when Jacob wanted to marry her after seven years of labor, and then another seven; or maybe she would grow to be like Judith, who defeated Holofernes with her beauty and took his life for loving it too much.
Miriam watched Donatello’s contemplation of the picture, and seeing his simple rapture, a smile of pleasure brightened on her face, mixed with a little scorn; at least, her lips curled, and her eyes gleamed, as if she disdained either his admiration or her own enjoyment of it.
Miriam watched Donatello as he pondered the picture, and seeing his genuine delight, a pleased smile brightened her face, mixed with a hint of scorn; at least, her lips curled, and her eyes sparkled, as if she looked down on either his admiration or her own enjoyment of it.
“Then you like the picture, Donatello?” she asked.
“Do you like the picture, Donatello?” she asked.
“O, beyond what I can tell!” he answered. “So beautiful!—so beautiful!”
“O, more than I can describe!” he replied. “So gorgeous!—so gorgeous!”
“And do you recognize the likeness?”
"And do you see the resemblance?"
“Signorina,” exclaimed Donatello, turning from the picture to the artist, in astonishment that she should ask the question, “the resemblance is as little to be mistaken as if you had bent over the smooth surface of a fountain, and possessed the witchcraft to call forth the image that you made there! It is yourself!”
“Miss,” exclaimed Donatello, turning from the picture to the artist, in astonishment that she would ask the question, “the resemblance is unmistakable, as if you had leaned over the smooth surface of a fountain and had the magic to bring forth the image you created there! It is you!”
Donatello said the truth; and we forebore to speak descriptively of Miriam’s beauty earlier in our narrative, because we foresaw this occasion to bring it perhaps more forcibly before the reader.
Donatello spoke the truth, and we chose not to describe Miriam’s beauty earlier in our story because we anticipated this moment would present it more powerfully to the reader.
We know not whether the portrait were a flattered likeness; probably not, regarding it merely as the delineation of a lovely face; although Miriam, like all self-painters, may have endowed herself with certain graces which Other eyes might not discern. Artists are fond of painting their own portraits; and, in Florence, there is a gallery of hundreds of them, including the most illustrious, in all of which there are autobiographical characteristics, so to speak,—traits, expressions, loftinesses, and amenities, which would have been invisible, had they not been painted from within. Yet their reality and truth are none the less. Miriam, in like manner, had doubtless conveyed some of the intimate results of her heart knowledge into her own portrait, and perhaps wished to try whether they would be perceptible to so simple and natural an observer as Donatello.
We don't know if the portrait was an idealized version; probably not, just looking at it as a depiction of a beautiful face. However, Miriam, like all artists who paint themselves, may have given herself certain qualities that others might not see. Artists love to paint their own portraits, and in Florence, there's a gallery full of them, including the most famous artists, each containing autobiographical elements—traits, expressions, and qualities that would be unnoticeable if they hadn't been painted from their own perspective. Yet their reality and truth don’t change. Similarly, Miriam probably infused some of her deep personal understanding into her portrait and might have wanted to see if someone as straightforward and genuine as Donatello could perceive them.
“Does the expression please you?” she asked.
“Do you like the expression?” she asked.
“Yes,” said Donatello hesitatingly; “if it would only smile so like the sunshine as you sometimes do. No, it is sadder than I thought at first. Cannot you make yourself smile a little, signorina?”
“Yes,” said Donatello hesitantly; “if it would just smile like the sunshine as you sometimes do. No, it’s sadder than I realized at first. Can’t you make yourself smile a bit, signorina?”
“A forced smile is uglier than a frown,” said Miriam, a bright, natural smile breaking out over her face even as she spoke.
“A forced smile is uglier than a frown,” said Miriam, a bright, genuine smile spreading across her face even as she spoke.
“O, catch it now!” cried Donatello, clapping his hands. “Let it shine upon the picture! There! it has vanished already! And you are sad again, very sad; and the picture gazes sadly forth at me, as if some evil had befallen it in the little time since I looked last.”
“O, catch it now!” yelled Donatello, clapping his hands. “Let it shine on the picture! There! It’s already gone! And you look sad again, really sad; and the picture seems to look at me sadly, as if something bad has happened to it in the short time since I last looked.”
“How perplexed you seem, my friend!” answered Miriam. “I really half believe you are a Faun, there is such a mystery and terror for you in these dark moods, which are just as natural as daylight to us people of ordinary mould. I advise you, at all events, to look at other faces with those innocent and happy eyes, and never more to gaze at mine!”
“How confused you look, my friend!” Miriam replied. “I honestly half believe you’re a Faun; there’s such a mystery and fear in you during these dark moods, which feel just as natural as daylight to us ordinary people. I suggest you, at the very least, look at other faces with those innocent and happy eyes, and never look at mine again!”
“You speak in vain,” replied the young man, with a deeper emphasis than she had ever before heard in his voice; “shroud yourself in what gloom you will, I must needs follow you.”
“You're talking for nothing,” the young man replied, with a weight in his voice that she had never heard before; “no matter how much darkness you wrap yourself in, I have to follow you.”
“Well, well, well,” said Miriam impatiently; “but leave me now; for to speak plainly, my good friend, you grow a little wearisome. I walk this afternoon in the Borghese grounds. Meet me there, if it suits your pleasure.”
“Well, well, well,” said Miriam impatiently; “but leave me now; to be honest, my good friend, you’re getting a bit tiring. I’m taking a walk this afternoon in the Borghese gardens. Meet me there if you feel like it.”
CHAPTER VI
THE VIRGIN’S SHRINE
The Virgin's Shrine
After Donatello had left the studio, Miriam herself came forth, and taking her way through some of the intricacies of the city, entered what might be called either a widening of a street, or a small piazza. The neighborhood comprised a baker’s oven, emitting the usual fragrance of sour bread; a shoe shop; a linen-draper’s shop; a pipe and cigar shop; a lottery office; a station for French soldiers, with a sentinel pacing in front; and a fruit-stand, at which a Roman matron was selling the dried kernels of chestnuts, wretched little figs, and some bouquets of yesterday. A church, of course, was near at hand, the facade of which ascended into lofty pinnacles, whereon were perched two or three winged figures of stone, either angelic or allegorical, blowing stone trumpets in close vicinity to the upper windows of an old and shabby palace. This palace was distinguished by a feature not very common in the architecture of Roman edifices; that is to say, a mediaeval tower, square, massive, lofty, and battlemented and machicolated at the summit.
After Donatello left the studio, Miriam stepped out and made her way through some winding streets, entering what could be described as either a wider part of the road or a small square. The area included a bakery, filling the air with the familiar smell of sour bread; a shoe shop; a linen store; a pipe and cigar shop; a lottery office; a station for French soldiers, where a guard was walking back and forth; and a fruit stand, where a Roman woman was selling dried chestnut kernels, tiny unripe figs, and some bouquets from the day before. Of course, there was a church nearby, its facade rising into tall spires, adorned with two or three stone figures with wings, possibly angels or symbolic figures, playing stone trumpets close to the upper windows of an old, run-down palace. This palace was notable for a feature not often seen in Roman architecture: a medieval tower, square, solid, tall, and crowned with battlements and machicolations at the top.
At one of the angles of the battlements stood a shrine of the Virgin, such as we see everywhere at the street corners of Rome, but seldom or never, except in this solitary, instance, at a height above the ordinary level of men’s views and aspirations. Connected with this old tower and its lofty shrine, there is a legend which we cannot here pause to tell; but for centuries a lamp has been burning before the Virgin’s image, at noon, at midnight, and at all hours of the twenty-four, and must be kept burning forever, as long as the tower shall stand; or else the tower itself, the palace, and whatever estate belongs to it, shall pass from its hereditary possessor, in accordance with an ancient vow, and become the property of the Church.
At one corner of the battlements, there was a shrine dedicated to the Virgin, similar to those we see at street corners in Rome, but rarely, if ever, at such a height above the everyday sights and ambitions of people. There’s a legend connected to this old tower and its elevated shrine, which we can’t take the time to recount here; however, for centuries, a lamp has been burning in front of the Virgin’s image—at noon, at midnight, and all hours of the day—and it must continue to burn forever, as long as the tower stands; otherwise, the tower, the palace, and all its associated estate will pass from its hereditary owner, as per an ancient vow, to become the property of the Church.
As Miriam approached, she looked upward, and saw,—not, indeed, the flame of the never-dying lamp, which was swallowed up in the broad sunlight that brightened the shrine, but a flock of white doves, skimming, fluttering, and wheeling about the topmost height of the tower, their silver wings flashing in the pure transparency of the air. Several of them sat on the ledge of the upper window, pushing one another off by their eager struggle for this favorite station, and all tapping their beaks and flapping their wings tumultuously against the panes; some had alighted in the street, far below, but flew hastily upward, at the sound of the window being thrust ajar, and opening in the middle, on rusty hinges, as Roman windows do.
As Miriam got closer, she looked up and saw—not the flame of the eternal lamp, which was lost in the bright sunlight lighting up the shrine, but a group of white doves, gliding, fluttering, and circling around the very top of the tower, their silver wings gleaming in the clear blue sky. A few of them perched on the ledge of the upper window, jostling each other in their eager bid for this favorite spot, and all tapping their beaks and flapping their wings noisily against the glass; some had landed on the street far below, but quickly flew up at the sound of the window being pushed open, creaking on rusty hinges, like Roman windows do.
A fair young girl, dressed in white, showed herself at the aperture for a single instant, and threw forth as much as her two small hands could hold of some kind of food, for the flock of eleemosynary doves. It seemed greatly to the taste of the feathered people; for they tried to snatch beakfuls of it from her grasp, caught it in the air, and rushed downward after it upon the pavement.
A fair young girl, dressed in white, appeared at the opening for just a moment and tossed out as much food as her small hands could hold for the flock of caring doves. The birds seemed to love it; they tried to snatch bites from her hands, caught it in midair, and rushed down to grab it from the ground.
“What a pretty scene this is,” thought Miriam, with a kindly smile, “and how like a dove she is herself, the fair, pure creature! The other doves know her for a sister, I am sure.”
“What a beautiful scene this is,” thought Miriam, with a warm smile, “and how much like a dove she is, the lovely, pure being! The other doves surely recognize her as one of their own.”
Miriam passed beneath the deep portal of the palace, and turning to the left, began to mount flight after flight of a staircase, which, for the loftiness of its aspiration, was worthy to be Jacob’s ladder, or, at all events, the staircase of the Tower of Babel. The city bustle, which is heard even in Rome, the rumble of wheels over the uncomfortable paving-stones, the hard harsh cries reechoing in the high and narrow streets, grew faint and died away; as the turmoil of the world will always die, if we set our faces to climb heavenward. Higher, and higher still; and now, glancing through the successive windows that threw in their narrow light upon the stairs, her view stretched across the roofs of the city, unimpeded even by the stateliest palaces. Only the domes of churches ascend into this airy region, and hold up their golden crosses on a level with her eye; except that, out of the very heart of Rome, the column of Antoninus thrusts itself upward, with St. Paul upon its summit, the sole human form that seems to have kept her company.
Miriam walked under the grand entrance of the palace and turned left, starting to climb flight after flight of a staircase that, with its lofty ambition, could rival Jacob’s ladder, or at least the staircase of the Tower of Babel. The sounds of the city, even audible in Rome—the rumble of wheels over the uneven cobblestones, the sharp cries echoing through the narrow streets—faded away; just as the chaos of the world always fades when we focus on reaching for the sky. Higher and higher still; and now, looking through the narrow windows casting their limited light onto the stairs, she could see over the rooftops of the city, unhindered even by the grandest palaces. Only the domes of churches reached into this high space, holding their golden crosses at her eye level; except for the column of Antoninus rising from the heart of Rome, topped by St. Paul, the only human figure that seemed to accompany her.
Finally, the staircase came to an end; save that, on one side of the little entry where it terminated, a flight of a dozen steps gave access to the roof of the tower and the legendary shrine. On the other side was a door, at which Miriam knocked, but rather as a friendly announcement of her presence than with any doubt of hospitable welcome; for, awaiting no response, she lifted the latch and entered.
Finally, the staircase ended; except that, on one side of the small entry where it finished, a flight of about twelve steps led up to the roof of the tower and the famous shrine. On the other side was a door, at which Miriam knocked, more as a friendly way to announce her presence than with any doubt about getting a warm welcome; for, without waiting for a response, she lifted the latch and walked in.
“What a hermitage you have found for yourself, dear Hilda!” she, exclaimed. “You breathe sweet air, above all the evil scents of Rome; and even so, in your maiden elevation, you dwell above our vanities and passions, our moral dust and mud, with the doves and the angels for your nearest neighbors. I should not wonder if the Catholics were to make a saint of you, like your namesake of old; especially as you have almost avowed yourself of their religion, by undertaking to keep the lamp alight before the Virgin’s shrine.”
“What a retreat you’ve found for yourself, dear Hilda!” she exclaimed. “You breathe fresh air, far above the bad smells of Rome; and even now, in your youthful purity, you rise above our vanity and desires, our moral filth, with the doves and angels as your closest neighbors. I wouldn’t be surprised if the Catholics made you a saint, just like your namesake from the past; especially since you’ve almost declared yourself part of their faith by keeping the lamp lit before the Virgin’s shrine.”
“No, no, Miriam!” said Hilda, who had come joyfully forward to greet her friend. “You must not call me a Catholic. A Christian girl—even a daughter of the Puritans—may surely pay honor to the idea of divine Womanhood, without giving up the faith of her forefathers. But how kind you are to climb into my dove-cote!”
“No, no, Miriam!” said Hilda, who had come happily forward to greet her friend. “You shouldn't call me a Catholic. A Christian girl—even a daughter of the Puritans—can definitely honor the idea of divine Womanhood without abandoning the faith of her ancestors. But how nice of you to come into my dove-cote!”
“It is no trifling proof of friendship, indeed,” answered Miriam; “I should think there were three hundred stairs at least.”
“It’s definitely not a small gesture of friendship,” Miriam replied. “I would guess there are at least three hundred steps.”
“But it will do you good,” continued Hilda. “A height of some fifty feet above the roofs of Rome gives me all the advantages that I could get from fifty miles of distance. The air so exhilarates my spirits, that sometimes I feel half inclined to attempt a flight from the top of my tower, in the faith that I should float upward.”
“But it will be good for you,” Hilda continued. “Being fifty feet above the rooftops of Rome gives me all the benefits I’d get from being fifty miles away. The fresh air lifts my spirits so much that sometimes I seriously think about trying to fly off the top of my tower, believing I might just float up into the sky.”
“O, pray don’t try it!” said Miriam, laughing; “If it should turn out that you are less than an angel, you would find the stones of the Roman pavement very hard; and if an angel, indeed, I am afraid you would never come down among us again.”
“O, please don’t try it!” said Miriam, laughing; “If it turns out you’re not an angel, you’ll find the stones of the Roman pavement quite hard; and if you really are an angel, I’m afraid you’ll never come back down to us again.”
This young American girl was an example of the freedom of life which it is possible for a female artist to enjoy at Rome. She dwelt in her tower, as free to descend into the corrupted atmosphere of the city beneath, as one of her companion doves to fly downward into the street;—all alone, perfectly independent, under her own sole guardianship, unless watched over by the Virgin, whose shrine she tended; doing what she liked without a suspicion or a shadow upon the snowy whiteness of her fame. The customs of artist life bestow such liberty upon the sex, which is elsewhere restricted within so much narrower limits; and it is perhaps an indication that, whenever we admit women to a wider scope of pursuits and professions, we must also remove the shackles of our present conventional rules, which would then become an insufferable restraint on either maid or wife. The system seems to work unexceptionably in Rome; and in many other cases, as in Hilda’s, purity of heart and life are allowed to assert themselves, and to be their own proof and security, to a degree unknown in the society of other cities.
This young American girl was an example of the freedom that a female artist can enjoy in Rome. She lived in her tower, just as free to go down into the polluted atmosphere of the city below as one of her companion doves is to fly down into the street;—all alone, perfectly independent, under her own care, unless watched over by the Virgin, whose shrine she took care of; doing what she wanted without a doubt or a shadow over the pure reputation she had. The customs of artist life give such freedom to women, which is often much more limited elsewhere; and it might indicate that whenever we allow women to pursue a broader range of activities and professions, we need to lift the restrictions of our current conventional rules, which would then become unbearable limitations on either daughter or wife. The system seems to work exceptionally well in Rome; and in many other instances, like Hilda’s, purity of heart and life can show themselves and provide their own proof and security to a degree that’s not known in the society of other cities.
Hilda, in her native land, had early shown what was pronounced by connoisseurs a decided genius for the pictorial art. Even in her schooldays—still not so very distant—she had produced sketches that were seized upon by men of taste, and hoarded as among the choicest treasures of their portfolios; scenes delicately imagined, lacking, perhaps, the reality which comes only from a close acquaintance with life, but so softly touched with feeling and fancy that you seemed to be looking at humanity with angels’ eyes. With years and experience she might be expected to attain a darker and more forcible touch, which would impart to her designs the relief they needed. Had Hilda remained in her own country, it is not improbable that she might have produced original works worthy to hang in that gallery of native art which, we hope, is destined to extend its rich length through many future centuries. An orphan, however, without near relatives, and possessed of a little property, she had found it within her possibilities to come to Italy; that central clime, whither the eyes and the heart of every artist turn, as if pictures could not be made to glow in any other atmosphere, as if statues could not assume grace and expression, save in that land of whitest marble.
Hilda, back in her home country, had quickly demonstrated what experts considered a remarkable talent for visual art. Even in her school days—not too long ago—she created sketches that were eagerly collected by art lovers, kept as some of the finest pieces in their portfolios; scenes that were thoughtfully imagined, maybe lacking the realism that comes from real-life experience, but so delicately infused with emotion and imagination that it felt like you were seeing humanity through the eyes of angels. With more years and experience, she was expected to develop a darker and more powerful style, which would give her work the depth it needed. If Hilda had stayed in her own country, it’s likely that she could have created original pieces worthy of hanging in the native art gallery, which we hope will continue to flourish for many centuries to come. However, as an orphan with no close relatives and a bit of property, she found it possible to travel to Italy; that central place where every artist's eyes and heart turn, as if beautiful art could only be created in that unique environment, as if statues could only gain elegance and emotion in that land of purest marble.
Hilda’s gentle courage had brought her safely over land and sea; her mild, unflagging perseverance had made a place for her in the famous city, even like a flower that finds a chink for itself, and a little earth to grow in, on whatever ancient wall its slender roots may fasten. Here she dwelt, in her tower, possessing a friend or two in Rome, but no home companion except the flock of doves, whose cote was in a ruinous chamber contiguous to her own. They soon became as familiar with the fair-haired Saxon girl as if she were a born sister of their brood; and her customary white robe bore such an analogy to their snowy plumage that the confraternity of artists called Hilda the Dove, and recognized her aerial apartment as the Dovecote. And while the other doves flew far and wide in quest of what was good for them, Hilda likewise spread her wings, and sought such ethereal and imaginative sustenance as God ordains for creatures of her kind.
Hilda’s gentle courage had carried her safely across land and sea; her steady, unwavering determination had earned her a place in the famous city, much like a flower that finds a crack to settle in and a bit of soil to grow from on any old wall its delicate roots can cling to. Here she lived in her tower, with a friend or two in Rome, but no real companion other than the flock of doves whose shelter was in a dilapidated room next to her own. They soon grew as familiar with the fair-haired Saxon girl as if she were a natural sister to their flock; and her usual white dress matched so well with their snowy feathers that the group of artists called Hilda the Dove, and referred to her airy space as the Dovecote. And while the other doves flew far and wide searching for what was good for them, Hilda also spread her wings and sought the ethereal and imaginative nourishment that God provides for beings like her.
We know not whether the result of her Italian studies, so far as it could yet be seen, will be accepted as a good or desirable one. Certain it is, that since her arrival in the pictorial land, Hilda seemed to have entirely lost the impulse of original design, which brought her thither. No doubt the girl’s early dreams had been of sending forms and hues of beauty into the visible world out of her own mind; of compelling scenes of poetry and history to live before men’s eyes, through conceptions and by methods individual to herself. But more and more, as she grew familiar with the miracles of art that enrich so many galleries in Rome, Hilda had ceased to consider herself as an original artist. No, wonder that this change should have befallen her. She was endowed with a deep and sensitive faculty of appreciation; she had the gift of discerning and worshipping excellence in a most unusual measure. No other person, it is probable, recognized so adequately, and enjoyed with such deep delight, the pictorial wonders that were here displayed. She saw no, not saw, but felt through and through a picture; she bestowed upon it all the warmth and richness of a woman’s sympathy; not by any intellectual effort, but by this strength of heart, and this guiding light of sympathy, she went straight to the central point, in which the master had conceived his work. Thus she viewed it, as it were, with his own eyes, and hence her comprehension of any picture that interested her was perfect.
We don’t know if the outcome of her studies in Italy, at least from what we can see so far, will be considered good or desirable. What’s clear is that since arriving in this artistic country, Hilda seemed to have completely lost the drive for original design that brought her there in the first place. It’s likely that the girl had once dreamed of bringing her own visions of beauty into the world; of making scenes of poetry and history come alive for people through her unique ideas and methods. But as she became more and more familiar with the incredible art found in Rome’s many galleries, Hilda began to see herself less as an original artist. It’s no surprise that this shift happened to her. She had a remarkable talent for appreciation; she could recognize and admire excellence in a way that was quite extraordinary. No one else probably recognized and enjoyed the artistic marvels on display here as deeply as she did. She didn’t just look at a painting; she felt it deeply, pouring all the warmth and richness of a woman’s empathy into it. Not through intellectual effort, but through this emotional strength and guiding light of sympathy, she connected directly with the core of the artist's work. She experienced it almost as if she were seeing it through the artist’s eyes, which made her understanding of any painting that captured her interest perfect.
This power and depth of appreciation depended partly upon Hilda’s physical organization, which was at once healthful and exquisitely delicate; and, connected with this advantage, she had a command of hand, a nicety and force of touch, which is an endowment separate from pictorial genius, though indispensable to its exercise.
This strength and depth of appreciation relied partly on Hilda’s physical makeup, which was both healthy and incredibly delicate; and, related to this advantage, she had skilled control of her hands, a precision and strength in her touch, which is a talent distinct from artistic genius, though essential for its application.
It has probably happened in many other instances, as it did in Hilda’s case, that she ceased to aim at original achievement in consequence of the very gifts which so exquisitely fitted her to profit by familiarity with the works of the mighty old masters. Reverencing these wonderful men so deeply, she was too grateful for all they bestowed upon her, too loyal, too humble, in their awful presence, to think of enrolling herself in their society. Beholding the miracles of beauty which they had achieved, the world seemed already rich enough in original designs, and nothing more was so desirable as to diffuse those self-same beauties more widely among mankind. All the youthful hopes and ambitions, the fanciful ideas which she had brought from home, of great pictures to be conceived in her feminine mind, were flung aside, and, so far as those most intimate with her could discern, relinquished without a sigh. All that she would henceforth attempt and that most reverently, not to say religiously was to catch and reflect some of the glory which had been shed upon canvas from the immortal pencils of old.
It probably happened in many other cases, just like with Hilda, that she stopped aiming for original achievement because of the very talents that made her so well-suited to benefit from the works of the great old masters. Holding these remarkable men in such high regard, she felt too grateful for everything they offered her, too loyal, and too humble in their daunting presence to consider joining their ranks. Seeing the miraculous beauty they created, the world already seemed full of original designs, and nothing was more desirable than to spread those same beauties more widely among people. All the youthful hopes and ambitions, the imaginative ideas she had brought from home about great pictures to be created in her feminine mind, were cast aside, and, as far as her closest friends could tell, she gave them up without a second thought. From then on, all she would aspire to do, with the utmost reverence, if not devotion, was to capture and reflect some of the glory that had been transferred onto canvas by the immortal brushes of the past.
So Hilda became a copyist: in the Pinacotheca of the Vatican, in the galleries of the Pam-fili-Doria palace, the Borghese, the Corsini, the Sciarra, her easel was set up before many a famous picture by Guido, Domenichino, Raphael, and the devout painters of earlier schools than these. Other artists and visitors from foreign lands beheld the slender, girlish figure in front of some world-known work, absorbed, unconscious of everything around her, seeming to live only in what she sought to do. They smiled, no doubt, at the audacity which led her to dream of copying those mighty achievements. But, if they paused to look over her shoulder, and had sensibility enough to understand what was before their eyes, they soon felt inclined to believe that the spirits of the old masters were hovering over Hilda, and guiding her delicate white hand. In truth, from whatever realm of bliss and many colored beauty those spirits might descend, it would have been no unworthy errand to help so gentle and pure a worshipper of their genius in giving the last divine touch to her repetitions of their works.
So Hilda became a copyist: in the Pinacotheca of the Vatican, in the galleries of the Pamfili-Doria palace, the Borghese, the Corsini, and the Sciarra, her easel was set up in front of many famous paintings by Guido, Domenichino, Raphael, and the devout artists of earlier schools. Other artists and visitors from abroad watched the slender, girlish figure in front of these renowned works, completely absorbed and unaware of her surroundings, seeming to exist only for her task. They probably smiled at the boldness that led her to dream of copying such great achievements. But if they paused to look over her shoulder and had enough sensibility to appreciate what was before them, they soon felt inclined to believe that the spirits of the old masters were hovering over Hilda, guiding her delicate hand. In truth, from whatever blissful realm of vibrant beauty those spirits might come, it would have been no unworthy mission to assist such a gentle and pure admirer of their genius in adding the final divine touch to her copies of their works.
Her copies were indeed marvellous. Accuracy was not the phrase for them; a Chinese copy is accurate. Hilda’s had that evanescent and ethereal life—that flitting fragrance, as it were, of the originals—which it is as difficult to catch and retain as it would be for a sculptor to get the very movement and varying color of a living man into his marble bust. Only by watching the efforts of the most skilful copyists—men who spend a lifetime, as some of them do, in multiplying copies of a single picture—and observing how invariably they leave out just the indefinable charm that involves the last, inestimable value, can we understand the difficulties of the task which they undertake.
Her copies were truly amazing. "Accurate" isn't quite the right word; a Chinese copy is accurate. Hilda’s work had that delicate, ethereal quality—like the fleeting fragrance of the originals—that’s as hard to capture and hold onto as it would be for a sculptor to convey the very movement and changing colors of a living person in a marble bust. Only by watching the efforts of the most skilled copyists—people who dedicate their lives, as some do, to creating multiple copies of a single painting—and noticing how they always miss that indescribable charm that adds the final, priceless touch, can we appreciate the challenges of the task they take on.
It was not Hilda’s general practice to attempt reproducing the whole of a great picture, but to select some high, noble, and delicate portion of it, in which the spirit and essence of the picture culminated: the Virgin’s celestial sorrow, for example, or a hovering angel, imbued with immortal light, or a saint with the glow of heaven in his dying face,—and these would be rendered with her whole soul. If a picture had darkened into an indistinct shadow through time and neglect, or had been injured by cleaning, or retouched by some profane hand, she seemed to possess the faculty of seeing it in its pristine glory. The copy would come from her hands with what the beholder felt must be the light which the old master had left upon the original in bestowing his final and most ethereal touch. In some instances even (at least, so those believed who best appreciated Hilda’s power and sensibility) she had been enabled to execute what the great master had conceived in his imagination, but had not so perfectly succeeded in putting upon canvas; a result surely not impossible when such depth of sympathy as she possessed was assisted by the delicate skill and accuracy of her slender hand. In such cases the girl was but a finer instrument, a more exquisitely effective piece of mechanism, by the help of which the spirit of some great departed painter now first achieved his ideal, centuries after his own earthly hand, that other tool, had turned to dust.
It wasn't Hilda's usual approach to try to recreate an entire masterpiece, but rather to choose a specific, elevated, and delicate section of it, where the essence and spirit of the artwork peaked: like the Virgin’s heavenly sorrow, a glowing angel filled with eternal light, or a saint radiating heavenly warmth in his final moments—and she would pour her entire soul into these. If a painting had faded into an unclear shadow due to time and neglect, or had been harmed by cleaning, or altered by some unskilled hand, she seemed to have the ability to see it in its original glory. The copies would emerge from her hands with what viewers felt must be the light that the old master had left on the original after adding his final, most ethereal touch. In some cases even (at least, that's what those who truly appreciated Hilda's talent believed), she was able to create what the great master had envisioned in his mind but hadn’t perfectly executed on canvas; a result surely feasible when her deep empathy was combined with the delicate skill and precision of her slender fingers. In those moments, the girl was merely a finer instrument, a more exquisitely effective mechanism, through which the spirit of a great departed painter finally realized his ideal, centuries after his earthly hands, that other tool, had turned to dust.
Not to describe her as too much a wonder, however, Hilda, or the Dove, as her well-wishers half laughingly delighted to call her, had been pronounced by good judges incomparably the best copyist in Rome. After minute examination of her works, the most skilful artists declared that she had been led to her results by following precisely the same process step by step through which the original painter had trodden to the development of his idea. Other copyists—if such they are worthy to be called—attempt only a superficial imitation. Copies of the old masters in this sense are produced by thousands; there are artists, as we have said, who spend their lives in painting the works, or perhaps one single work, of one illustrious painter over and over again: thus they convert themselves into Guido machines, or Raphaelic machines. Their performances, it is true, are often wonderfully deceptive to a careless eye; but working entirely from the outside, and seeking only to reproduce the surface, these men are sure to leave out that indefinable nothing, that inestimable something, that constitutes the life and soul through which the picture gets its immortality. Hilda was no such machine as this; she wrought religiously, and therefore wrought a miracle.
Not to say she was too much of a wonder, Hilda, or the Dove, as her well-wishers affectionately joked, was deemed by reputable judges to be the best copyist in Rome, hands down. After a thorough review of her work, the most skilled artists concluded that she achieved her results by following the exact same process step by step that the original painter used to develop his idea. Other copyists—if they even deserve that title—only try for a shallow imitation. Copies of the old masters are churned out by the thousands; there are artists, as we've mentioned, who dedicate their lives to painting the works, or perhaps just one work, of a single famous painter repeatedly: they essentially turn themselves into Guido machines or Raphaelic machines. Their work, it’s true, can often be remarkably convincing to a casual observer; but by working only from the outside and aiming to recreate the surface, these artists inevitably miss that indescribable essence, that priceless something, that gives a painting its life and its immortality. Hilda was not a machine like this; she created with deep intention, and that’s why her work was a miracle.
It strikes us that there is something far higher and nobler in all this, in her thus sacrificing herself to the devout recognition of the highest excellence in art, than there would have been in cultivating her not inconsiderable share of talent for the production of works from her own ideas. She might have set up for herself, and won no ignoble name; she might have helped to fill the already crowded and cumbered world with pictures, not destitute of merit, but falling short, if by ever so little, of the best that has been done; she might thus have gratified some tastes that were incapable of appreciating Raphael. But this could be done only by lowering the standard of art to the comprehension of the spectator. She chose the better and loftier and more unselfish part, laying her individual hopes, her fame, her prospects of enduring remembrance, at the feet of those great departed ones whom she so loved and venerated; and therefore the world was the richer for this feeble girl.
It occurs to us that there’s something much greater and nobler in this, in her sacrificing herself to honor the highest excellence in art, than there would have been in developing her own considerable talent to create works based on her own ideas. She could have established a reputation for herself and earned a respectable name; she could have contributed to the already overflowing world with pictures that had merit, but that would still fall short, even if just a bit, of the finest work ever done; she could have satisfied some tastes that couldn't appreciate Raphael. But this could only be achieved by lowering the standard of art to what the audience could understand. She chose the better, higher, and more selfless path, placing her personal hopes, her fame, and her chances of being remembered at the feet of those great artists she admired and respected; and because of this, the world was richer for this delicate girl.
Since the beauty and glory of a great picture are confined within itself, she won out that glory by patient faith and self-devotion, and multiplied it for mankind. From the dark, chill corner of a gallery,—from some curtained chapel in a church, where the light came seldom and aslant,—from the prince’s carefully guarded cabinet, where not one eye in thousands was permitted to behold it, she brought the wondrous picture into daylight, and gave all its magic splendor for the enjoyment of the world. Hilda’s faculty of genuine admiration is one of the rarest to be found in human nature; and let us try to recompense her in kind by admiring her generous self-surrender, and her brave, humble magnanimity in choosing to be the handmaid of those old magicians, instead of a minor enchantress within a circle of her own.
Since the beauty and glory of a great painting are contained within itself, she achieved that glory through patient faith and self-devotion, sharing it with humanity. From the dark, cold corner of a gallery—from some curtained chapel in a church, where the light hardly ever came through and only at an angle—from the prince’s carefully protected cabinet, where not a single eye in thousands was allowed to see it, she brought the amazing painting into the light and offered all its magical splendor for the enjoyment of the world. Hilda’s ability to genuinely appreciate beauty is one of the rarest traits found in people; let’s try to repay her by admiring her generous self-sacrifice and her brave, humble nobility in choosing to be the servant of those old masters, rather than a lesser enchantress within her own circle.
The handmaid of Raphael, whom she loved with a virgin’s love! Would it have been worth Hilda’s while to relinquish this office for the sake of giving the world a picture or two which it would call original; pretty fancies of snow and moonlight; the counterpart in picture of so many feminine achievements in literature!
The handmaid of Raphael, whom she loved with a pure love! Would it have benefited Hilda to give up this role just to create a few artworks that the world would label as original; nice visions of snow and moonlight; the artistic equivalent of so many female accomplishments in literature!
CHAPTER VII
BEATRICE
BEATRICE
Miriam was glad to find the Dove in her turret-home; for being endowed with an infinite activity, and taking exquisite delight in the sweet labor of which her life was full, it was Hilda’s practice to flee abroad betimes, and haunt the galleries till dusk. Happy were those (but they were very few) whom she ever chose to be the companions of her day; they saw the art treasures of Rome, under her guidance, as they had never seen them before. Not that Hilda could dissertate, or talk learnedly about pictures; she would probably have been puzzled by the technical terms of her own art. Not that she had much to say about what she most profoundly admired; but even her silent sympathy was so powerful that it drew your own along with it, endowing you with a second-sight that enabled you to see excellences with almost the depth and delicacy of her own perceptions.
Miriam was happy to find the Dove in her tower home; because Hilda was full of energy and took great joy in the sweet work that filled her life, she often liked to go out early and explore the galleries until dusk. Those few who she chose to spend her days with felt fortunate; they experienced the art treasures of Rome under her guidance in a way they had never seen before. Hilda wasn’t able to give lectures or speak knowledgeably about paintings; she would likely have been confused by the technical terms of her own art. She didn’t have much to say about what she admired most deeply, but her silent appreciation was so strong that it pulled you in and made you see those beauties with nearly the same depth and sensitivity that she possessed.
All the Anglo-Saxon denizens of Rome, by this time, knew Hilda by sight. Unconsciously, the poor child had become one of the spectacles of the Eternal City, and was often pointed out to strangers, sitting at her easel among the wild-bearded young men, the white-haired old ones, and the shabbily dressed, painfully plain women, who make up the throng of copyists. The old custodes knew her well, and watched over her as their own child. Sometimes a young artist, instead of going on with a copy of the picture before which he had placed his easel, would enrich his canvas with an original portrait of Hilda at her work. A lovelier subject could not have been selected, nor one which required nicer skill and insight in doing it anything like justice. She was pretty at all times, in our native New England style, with her light-brown ringlets, her delicately tinged, but healthful cheek, her sensitive, intelligent, yet most feminine and kindly face. But, every few moments, this pretty and girlish face grew beautiful and striking, as some inward thought and feeling brightened, rose to the surface, and then, as it were, passed out of sight again; so that, taking into view this constantly recurring change, it really seemed as if Hilda were only visible by the sunshine of her soul.
All the Anglo-Saxon residents of Rome knew Hilda by sight by this time. Unknowingly, the poor girl had become one of the attractions of the Eternal City and was often pointed out to tourists, sitting at her easel among the wild-bearded young men, the white-haired older ones, and the shabbily dressed, painfully plain women who make up the crowd of copyists. The old custodians knew her well and looked out for her like she was their own child. Sometimes a young artist would skip working on a copy of the painting in front of him and instead paint an original portrait of Hilda at her easel. There couldn’t have been a lovelier subject, nor one that required more skill and insight to capture well. She was pretty at all times, in that typical New England style, with her light-brown curls, her slightly flushed but healthy cheek, and her sensitive, intelligent, yet very feminine and kind face. But, every few moments, that pretty and youthful face became beautiful and striking as some inner thought or feeling brightened and rose to the surface, only to fade out of view again; so that, considering this ongoing transformation, it really seemed like Hilda was only visible through the light of her soul.
In other respects, she was a good subject for a portrait, being distinguished by a gentle picturesqueness, which was perhaps unconsciously bestowed by some minute peculiarity of dress, such as artists seldom fail to assume. The effect was to make her appear like an inhabitant of pictureland, a partly ideal creature, not to be handled, nor even approached too closely. In her feminine self, Hilda was natural, and of pleasant deportment, endowed with a mild cheerfulness of temper, not overflowing with animal spirits, but never long despondent. There was a certain simplicity that made every one her friend, but it was combined with a subtile attribute of reserve, that insensibly kept those at a distance who were not suited to her sphere.
In other ways, she was a great subject for a portrait, marked by a gentle charm that might have come from some small detail in her clothing, something artists often take on themselves. This made her seem like someone from a storybook, a partly ideal being that shouldn’t be touched or even approached too closely. In her feminine essence, Hilda was genuine and had a pleasant demeanor, blessed with a mild cheerfulness, not overly exuberant, but never staying down for long. There was a certain simplicity about her that made everyone want to be her friend, but this was mixed with a subtle air of reserve that naturally kept away those who didn’t fit into her world.
Miriam was the dearest friend whom she had ever known. Being a year or two the elder, of longer acquaintance with Italy, and better fitted to deal with its crafty and selfish inhabitants, she had helped Hilda to arrange her way of life, and had encouraged her through those first weeks, when Rome is so dreary to every newcomer.
Miriam was the closest friend she had ever had. A year or two older, more familiar with Italy, and better equipped to handle its cunning and self-centered people, she had helped Hilda organize her life and had supported her during those initial weeks when Rome feels so bleak for every newcomer.
“But how lucky that you are at home today,” said Miriam, continuing the conversation which was begun, many pages back. “I hardly hoped to find you, though I had a favor to ask,—a commission to put into your charge. But what picture is this?”
“But how lucky that you’re home today,” Miriam said, picking up the conversation from earlier. “I didn’t really expect to find you, though I had a favor to ask—a task I wanted to give you. But what’s this picture?”
“See!” said Hilda, taking her friend’s hand, and leading her in front of the easel. “I wanted your opinion of it.”
“Look!” Hilda said, taking her friend’s hand and leading her in front of the easel. “I wanted to get your opinion on it.”
“If you have really succeeded,” observed Miriam, recognizing the picture at the first glance, “it will be the greatest miracle you have yet achieved.”
“If you’ve really succeeded,” Miriam noted, identifying the picture immediately, “it’ll be the greatest miracle you’ve achieved so far.”
The picture represented simply a female head; a very youthful, girlish, perfectly beautiful face, enveloped in white drapery, from beneath which strayed a lock or two of what seemed a rich, though hidden luxuriance of auburn hair. The eyes were large and brown, and met those of the spectator, but evidently with a strange, ineffectual effort to escape. There was a little redness about the eyes, very slightly indicated, so that you would question whether or no the girl had been weeping. The whole face was quiet; there was no distortion or disturbance of any single feature; nor was it easy to see why the expression was not cheerful, or why a single touch of the artist’s pencil should not brighten it into joyousness. But, in fact, it was the very saddest picture ever painted or conceived; it involved an unfathomable depth of sorrow, the sense of which came to the observer by a sort of intuition. It was a sorrow that removed this beautiful girl out of the sphere of humanity, and set her in a far-off region, the remoteness of which—while yet her face is so close before us—makes us shiver as at a spectre.
The picture showed just a female head; a very young, girlish, perfectly beautiful face, wrapped in white fabric, with a few strands of what looked like rich, hidden auburn hair escaping from beneath it. Her eyes were large and brown, meeting those of the viewer, but there was clearly a strange, futile effort to look away. There was a slight redness around her eyes, just enough to make you wonder if she had been crying. The entire face appeared calm; there was no distortion or disruption of any feature; it was hard to understand why her expression wasn't cheerful or why even a single brushstroke from the artist couldn't make it lively. Yet, truly, it was the saddest picture ever created; it held an unfathomable depth of sorrow that reached the observer almost intuitively. It was a sorrow that removed this beautiful girl from the realm of humanity, placing her in a distant place, the remoteness of which—while her face is so close to us—makes us shiver like we’re seeing a ghost.
“Yes, Hilda,” said her friend, after closely examining the picture, “you have done nothing else so wonderful as this. But by what unheard-of solicitations or secret interest have you obtained leave to copy Guido’s Beatrice Cenci? It is an unexampled favor; and the impossibility of getting a genuine copy has filled the Roman picture shops with Beatrices, gay, grievous, or coquettish, but never a true one among them.”
“Yes, Hilda,” her friend said after closely examining the picture, “you haven’t created anything as amazing as this. But how on earth did you get permission to copy Guido’s Beatrice Cenci? That’s an incredible privilege; and the fact that it's impossible to find an authentic copy has flooded the Roman art shops with Beatrices—cheerful, sorrowful, or flirty—but never a real one among them.”
“There has been one exquisite copy, I have heard,” said Hilda, “by an artist capable of appreciating the spirit of the picture. It was Thompson, who brought it away piecemeal, being forbidden (like the rest of us) to set up his easel before it. As for me, I knew the Prince Barberini would be deaf to all entreaties; so I had no resource but to sit down before the picture, day after day, and let it sink into my heart. I do believe it is now photographed there. It is a sad face to keep so close to one’s heart; only what is so very beautiful can never be quite a pain. Well; after studying it in this way, I know not how many times, I came home, and have done my best to transfer the image to canvas.”
“There’s been one amazing copy, I’ve heard,” said Hilda, “by an artist who really gets the spirit of the painting. It was Thompson, who took it apart piece by piece, since we were all forbidden to set up our easels in front of it. As for me, I knew the Prince Barberini wouldn’t budge no matter how much I begged; so my only option was to sit in front of the painting, day after day, and let it settle in my heart. I honestly believe it’s now etched there. It’s a sad face to keep so close to your heart; but only something truly beautiful can never be entirely painful. Well; after studying it this way, I don’t even know how many times, I came home and did my best to transfer the image to canvas.”
“Here it is, then,” said Miriam, contemplating Hilda’s work with great interest and delight, mixed with the painful sympathy that the picture excited. “Everywhere we see oil-paintings, crayon sketches, cameos, engravings, lithographs, pretending to be Beatrice, and representing the poor girl with blubbered eyes, a leer of coquetry, a merry look as if she were dancing, a piteous look as if she were beaten, and twenty other modes of fantastic mistake. But here is Guido’s very Beatrice; she that slept in the dungeon, and awoke, betimes, to ascend the scaffold, And now that you have done it, Hilda, can you interpret what the feeling is, that gives this picture such a mysterious force? For my part, though deeply sensible of its influence, I cannot seize it.”
“Here it is,” Miriam said, looking at Hilda’s work with great interest and joy, mixed with the painful sympathy that the picture stirred. “Everywhere we see oil paintings, crayon sketches, cameos, engravings, lithographs, all trying to be Beatrice, showing the poor girl with tear-streaked eyes, a flirtatious look, a cheerful expression as if she were dancing, a sorrowful look as if she had been hurt, and countless other strange interpretations. But here is Guido’s true Beatrice; the one who slept in the dungeon and woke up early to climb the scaffold. Now that you've finished it, Hilda, can you explain the feeling that gives this picture such a mysterious power? As for me, although I can really feel its impact, I can’t quite grasp what it is.”
“Nor can I, in words,” replied her friend. “But while I was painting her, I felt all the time as if she were trying to escape from my gaze. She knows that her sorrow is so strange and so immense, that she ought to be solitary forever, both for the world’s sake and her own; and this is the reason we feel such a distance between Beatrice and ourselves, even when our eyes meet hers. It is infinitely heart-breaking to meet her glance, and to feel that nothing can be done to help or comfort her; neither does she ask help or comfort, knowing the hopelessness of her case better than we do. She is a fallen angel,—fallen, and yet sinless; and it is only this depth of sorrow, with its weight and darkness, that keeps her down upon earth, and brings her within our view even while it sets her beyond our reach.”
“Neither can I, in words,” her friend replied. “But while I was painting her, I felt all the time like she was trying to escape my gaze. She knows that her sorrow is so strange and so immense that she should remain alone forever, for the sake of both the world and herself; and this is why we feel such a distance between Beatrice and us, even when our eyes meet hers. It’s incredibly heartbreaking to catch her glance and realize that nothing can be done to help or comfort her; she doesn’t ask for help or comfort, knowing the hopelessness of her situation better than we do. She is a fallen angel—fallen, yet sinless; and it is only this deep sorrow, with its weight and darkness, that keeps her grounded on earth and brings her within our view even while it sets her beyond our reach.”
“You deem her sinless?” asked Miriam; “that is not so plain to me. If I can pretend to see at all into that dim region, whence she gazes so strangely and sadly at us, Beatrice’s own conscience does not acquit her of something evil, and never to be forgiven!”
“You think she’s sinless?” asked Miriam. “That’s not obvious to me. If I can even pretend to understand that vague place from where she looks at us so strangely and sadly, Beatrice’s own conscience doesn’t let her off the hook for something wrong, and something that will never be forgiven!”
“Sorrow so black as hers oppresses her very nearly as sin would,” said Hilda.
“Sorrow as deep as hers weighs down on her almost like sin would,” said Hilda.
“Then,” inquired Miriam, “do you think that there was no sin in the deed for which she suffered?”
“Then,” asked Miriam, “do you think that there was no sin in the act she was punished for?”
“Ah!” replied Hilda, shuddering, “I really had quite forgotten Beatrice’s history, and was thinking of her only as the picture seems to reveal her character. Yes, yes; it was terrible guilt, an inexpiable crime, and she feels it to be so. Therefore it is that the forlorn creature so longs to elude our eyes, and forever vanish away into nothingness! Her doom is just!”
“Ah!” Hilda replied, shuddering, “I had completely forgotten Beatrice’s past and was only thinking of her as the image seems to show her character. Yes, yes; it was a terrible guilt, an unforgivable crime, and she knows it. That’s why the poor thing longs to escape our gaze and disappear into nothingness! Her fate is deserved!”
“O Hilda, your innocence is like a sharp steel sword!” exclaimed her friend. “Your judgments are often terribly severe, though you seem all made up of gentleness and mercy. Beatrice’s sin may not have been so great: perhaps it was no sin at all, but the best virtue possible in the circumstances. If she viewed it as a sin, it may have been because her nature was too feeble for the fate imposed upon her. Ah!” continued Miriam passionately, “if I could only get within her consciousness!—if I could but clasp Beatrice Cenci’s ghost, and draw it into myself! I would give my life to know whether she thought herself innocent, or the one great criminal since time began.”
“O Hilda, your innocence is like a sharp steel sword!” her friend exclaimed. “Your judgments are often incredibly harsh, even though you seem entirely made of kindness and compassion. Beatrice’s mistake might not have been that serious: maybe it wasn’t a mistake at all, but the best choice possible given the situation. If she saw it as a mistake, it might have been because her nature was too fragile for the fate she faced. Ah!” Miriam continued passionately, “if only I could get into her mind!—if I could just hold Beatrice Cenci’s ghost and bring it into myself! I would give anything to know whether she believed she was innocent, or the one true criminal since the dawn of time.”
As Miriam gave utterance to these words, Hilda looked from the picture into her face, and was startled to observe that her friend’s expression had become almost exactly that of the portrait; as if her passionate wish and struggle to penetrate poor Beatrice’s mystery had been successful.
As Miriam said these words, Hilda turned from the picture to her face and was surprised to see that her friend's expression had nearly matched that of the portrait; it was as if her intense desire and effort to uncover Beatrice’s mystery had succeeded.
“O, for Heaven’s sake, Miriam, do not look so!” she cried. “What an actress you are! And I never guessed it before. Ah! now you are yourself again!” she added, kissing her. “Leave Beatrice to me in future.”
“O, for Heaven’s sake, Miriam, don’t look like that!” she cried. “What an actress you are! I never realized it before. Ah! now you’re yourself again!” she added, kissing her. “Leave Beatrice to me from now on.”
“Cover up your magical picture, then,” replied her friend, “else I never can look away from it. It is strange, dear Hilda, how an innocent, delicate, white soul like yours has been able to seize the subtle mystery of this portrait; as you surely must, in order to reproduce it so perfectly. Well; we will not talk of it any more. Do you know, I have come to you this morning on a small matter of business. Will you undertake it for me?”
“Cover up your magical picture, then,” replied her friend, “or I won’t be able to look away from it. It’s strange, dear Hilda, how an innocent, delicate, pure soul like yours has managed to capture the subtle mystery of this portrait; you must have, to reproduce it so perfectly. Well, let’s not talk about it anymore. Do you know, I came to you this morning for a small matter of business. Will you take it on for me?”
“O, certainly,” said Hilda, laughing; “if you choose to trust me with business.”
“O, of course,” said Hilda, laughing; “if you want to trust me with business.”
“Nay, it is not a matter of any difficulty,” answered Miriam; “merely to take charge of this packet, and keep it for me awhile.”
“Nah, it’s not difficult at all,” Miriam replied; “just take care of this package and hold onto it for me for a bit.”
“But why not keep it yourself?” asked Hilda.
“But why not keep it for yourself?” Hilda asked.
“Partly because it will be safer in your charge,” said her friend. “I am a careless sort of person in ordinary things; while you, for all you dwell so high above the world, have certain little housewifely ways of accuracy and order. The packet is of some slight importance; and yet, it may be, I shall not ask you for it again. In a week or two, you know, I am leaving Rome. You, setting at defiance the malarial fever, mean to stay here and haunt your beloved galleries through the summer. Now, four months hence, unless you hear more from me, I would have you deliver the packet according to its address.”
“Partly because it’ll be safer with you,” her friend said. “I tend to be a careless person with everyday things; while you, even though you live high above the world, have those little housewifely habits of being accurate and organized. The package is somewhat important; and yet, I might not ask for it back again. In a week or two, as you know, I’m leaving Rome. You, defying the malaria, plan to stay here and enjoy your favorite galleries all summer. Now, four months from now, if you don’t hear from me, I’d like you to deliver the package according to the address.”
Hilda read the direction; it was to Signore Luca Barboni, at the Plazzo Cenci, third piano.
Hilda read the address; it was for Signore Luca Barboni, at the Palazzo Cenci, third floor.
“I will deliver it with my own hand,” said she, “precisely four months from to-day, unless you bid me to the contrary. Perhaps I shall meet the ghost of Beatrice in that grim old palace of her forefathers.”
“I’ll deliver it myself,” she said, “exactly four months from today, unless you tell me otherwise. Maybe I’ll encounter Beatrice’s ghost in that grim old palace of her ancestors.”
“In that case,” rejoined Miriam, “do not fail to speak to her, and try to win her confidence. Poor thing! she would be all the better for pouring her heart out freely, and would be glad to do it, if she were sure of sympathy. It irks my brain and heart to think of her, all shut up within herself.” She withdrew the cloth that Hilda had drawn over the picture, and took another long look at it. “Poor sister Beatrice! for she was still a woman, Hilda, still a sister, be her sin or sorrow what they might. How well you have done it, Hilda! I knot not whether Guido will thank you, or be jealous of your rivalship.”
“In that case,” Miriam replied, “make sure to talk to her and try to gain her trust. Poor thing! She would feel so much better opening up freely and would be happy to do it if she felt she had sympathy. It hurts my heart and mind to think of her, all closed off inside herself.” She pulled back the cloth that Hilda had draped over the picture and took another long look at it. “Poor sister Beatrice! Because she is still a woman, Hilda, still a sister, no matter her sin or sorrow. You’ve done such a great job with it, Hilda! I don’t know if Guido will thank you or feel jealous of you as a rival.”
“Jealous, indeed!” exclaimed Hilda. “If Guido had not wrought through me, my pains would have been thrown away.”
“Jealous, really!” Hilda exclaimed. “If Guido hadn’t worked through me, my struggles would have been for nothing.”
“After all,” resumed Miriam, “if a woman had painted the original picture, there might have been something in it which we miss now. I have a great mind to undertake a copy myself; and try to give it what it lacks. Well; goodby. But, stay! I am going for a little airing to the grounds of the Villa Borghese this afternoon. You will think it very foolish, but I always feel the safer in your company, Hilda, slender little maiden as you are. Will you come?”
“After all,” Miriam continued, “if a woman had painted the original picture, there might have been something in it that we’re missing now. I’m really considering making a copy myself and trying to give it what it lacks. Well; goodbye. But wait! I’m going for a little walk in the grounds of the Villa Borghese this afternoon. You might think it’s silly, but I always feel safer with you, Hilda, small as you are. Will you come?”
“Ah, not to-day, dearest Miriam,” she replied; “I have set my heart on giving another touch or two to this picture, and shall not stir abroad till nearly sunset.”
“Ah, not today, my dear Miriam,” she replied; “I’m determined to add a few more touches to this painting, and I won’t go out until nearly sunset.”
“Farewell, then,” said her visitor. “I leave you in your dove-cote. What a sweet, strange life you lead here; conversing with the souls of the old masters, feeding and fondling your sister doves, and trimming the Virgin’s lamp! Hilda, do you ever pray to the Virgin while you tend her shrine?”
“Goodbye, then,” said her visitor. “I’ll leave you in your dove-cote. What a lovely, unusual life you have here; chatting with the spirits of the old masters, caring for your sister doves, and tending to the Virgin’s lamp! Hilda, do you ever pray to the Virgin while you look after her shrine?”
“Sometimes I have been moved to do so,” replied the Dove, blushing, and lowering her eyes; “she was a woman once. Do you think it would be wrong?”
“Sometimes I’ve felt compelled to do that,” replied the Dove, blushing and looking down; “she was a woman once. Do you think that would be wrong?”
“Nay, that is for you to judge,” said Miriam; “but when you pray next, dear friend, remember me!”
“Nah, that's for you to decide,” said Miriam; “but when you pray next, dear friend, think of me!”
She went down the long descent of the lower staircase, and just as she reached the street the flock of doves again took their hurried flight from the pavement to the topmost window. She threw her eyes upward and beheld them hovering about Hilda’s head; for, after her friend’s departure, the girl had been more impressed than before by something very sad and troubled in her manner. She was, therefore, leaning forth from her airy abode, and flinging down a kind, maidenly kiss, and a gesture of farewell, in the hope that these might alight upon Miriam’s heart, and comfort its unknown sorrow a little. Kenyon the sculptor, who chanced to be passing the head of the street, took note of that ethereal kiss, and wished that he could have caught it in the air and got Hilda’s leave to keep it.
She walked down the long stairway, and just as she reached the street, the flock of doves took off again from the pavement to the highest window. She looked up and saw them circling around Hilda’s head; after her friend left, the girl seemed even more touched by something sad and troubled in Hilda’s demeanor. So, she was leaning out from her airy apartment, blowing a kind, sisterly kiss and waving goodbye, hoping that these gestures would land on Miriam’s heart and ease her unknown sorrow a little. Kenyon the sculptor, who happened to be walking by the head of the street, noticed that ethereal kiss and wished he could catch it in the air and have Hilda’s permission to keep it.
CHAPTER VIII
THE SUBURBAN VILLA
THE SUBURBAN HOUSE
Donatello, while it was still a doubtful question betwixt afternoon and morning, set forth to keep the appointment which Miriam had carelessly tendered him in the grounds of the Villa Borghese. The entrance to these grounds (as all my readers know, for everybody nowadays has been in Rome) is just outside of the Porta del Popolo. Passing beneath that not very impressive specimen of Michael Angelo’s architecture, a minute’s walk will transport the visitor from the small, uneasy, lava stones of the Roman pavement into broad, gravelled carriage-drives, whence a little farther stroll brings him to the soft turf of a beautiful seclusion. A seclusion, but seldom a solitude; for priest, noble, and populace, stranger and native, all who breathe Roman air, find free admission, and come hither to taste the languid enjoyment of the day-dream that they call life.
Donatello, while it was still a questionable time between afternoon and morning, set out to keep the appointment Miriam had carelessly given him in the grounds of the Villa Borghese. The entrance to these grounds (as all my readers know, because everyone these days has been to Rome) is just outside the Porta del Popolo. Passing under that not particularly impressive piece of architecture by Michelangelo, a minute's walk will take visitors from the small, uneven lava stones of the Roman pavement to wide, gravel carriage drives, where a little further stroll brings them to the soft grass of a lovely secluded spot. A seclusion, but rarely solitude; for priests, nobles, and the public, both locals and tourists, everyone who breathes Roman air, find free access and come here to enjoy the lazy pleasure of the daydream they call life.
But Donatello’s enjoyment was of a livelier kind. He soon began to draw long and delightful breaths among those shadowy walks. Judging by the pleasure which the sylvan character of the scene excited in him, it might be no merely fanciful theory to set him down as the kinsman, not far remote, of that wild, sweet, playful, rustic creature, to whose marble image he bore so striking a resemblance. How mirthful a discovery would it be (and yet with a touch of pathos in it), if the breeze which sported fondly with his clustering locks were to waft them suddenly aside, and show a pair of leaf-shaped, furry ears! What an honest strain of wildness would it indicate! and into what regions of rich mystery would it extend Donatello’s sympathies, to be thus linked (and by no monstrous chain) with what we call the inferior trioes of being, whose simplicity, mingled with his human intelligence, might partly restore what man has lost of the divine!
But Donatello’s enjoyment was more vibrant. He quickly started taking deep, joyful breaths as he wandered through those shadowy paths. Given the happiness that the natural beauty of the scene sparked in him, it might not be just a wild idea to consider him as a distant relative of that wild, sweet, playful, rustic creature that his marble statue resembled so closely. What a joyful discovery it would be (yet with a hint of sadness) if the breeze that playfully teased his thick hair suddenly blew it aside and revealed a pair of leaf-shaped, furry ears! What a genuine sense of wildness that would show! And how far into the depths of rich mystery would Donatello’s sympathies reach, being connected (and not by a monstrous bond) to what we refer to as the lower beings, whose simplicity, mixed with his human intelligence, might partially restore what humanity has lost of the divine!
The scenery amid which the youth now strayed was such as arrays itself in the imagination when we read the beautiful old myths, and fancy a brighter sky, a softer turf, a more picturesque arrangement of venerable trees, than we find in the rude and untrained landscapes of the Western world. The ilex-trees, so ancient and time-honored were they, seemed to have lived for ages undisturbed, and to feel no dread of profanation by the axe any more than overthrow by the thunder-stroke. It had already passed out of their dreamy old memories that only a few years ago they were grievously imperilled by the Gaul’s last assault upon the walls of Rome. As if confident in the long peace of their lifetime, they assumed attitudes of indolent repose. They leaned over the green turf in ponderous grace, throwing abroad their great branches without danger of interfering with other trees, though other majestic trees grew near enough for dignified society, but too distant for constraint. Never was there a more venerable quietude than that which slept among their sheltering boughs; never a sweeter sunshine than that now gladdening the gentle gloom which these leafy patriarchs strove to diffuse over the swelling and subsiding lawns.
The scenery where the young man wandered was like what we picture when we read beautiful old myths, imagining a brighter sky, softer grass, and a more picturesque arrangement of ancient trees than what we see in the rough and untamed landscapes of the Western world. The ilex trees, so ancient and revered, seemed to have stood undisturbed for ages and felt no fear of being chopped down any more than of being struck by lightning. They had long forgotten that just a few years ago they were in real danger from the last attack of the Gauls on the walls of Rome. As if confident in their long peace, they assumed lazy postures. They leaned over the green grass with heavy grace, spreading their large branches without interfering with other trees, although other majestic trees grew close enough to be dignified company but far enough not to feel constraining. There was never a more venerable calm than the one that rested among their sheltering branches; never a sweeter sunshine than the one now brightening the gentle shade these leafy giants tried to cast over the rolling lawns.
In other portions of the grounds the stone-pines lifted their dense clump of branches upon a slender length of stem, so high that they looked like green islands in the air, flinging down a shadow upon the turf so far off that you hardly knew which tree had made it. Again, there were avenues of cypress, resembling dark flames of huge funeral candles, which spread dusk and twilight round about them instead of cheerful radiance. The more open spots were all abloom, even so early in the season, with anemones of wondrous size, both white and rose-colored, and violets that betrayed themselves by their rich fragrance, even if their blue eyes failed to meet your own. Daisies, too, were abundant, but larger than the modest little English flower, and therefore of small account.
In other areas of the grounds, the stone pines stretched their dense clumps of branches atop slim trunks, so high that they seemed like green islands in the sky, casting shadows on the grass far enough away that you could hardly tell which tree created it. There were also avenues of cypress that looked like dark flames of giant candles, spreading gloom around them instead of cheerful light. The more open spots were already blooming, even this early in the season, with amazingly large anemones in both white and pink, and violets that revealed their rich fragrance, even if their blue petals didn’t meet your gaze. Daisies were plentiful too, but larger than the modest little English flower, making them seem less significant.
These wooded and flowery lawns are more beautiful than the finest of English park scenery, more touching, more impressive, through the neglect that leaves Nature so much to her own ways and methods. Since man seldom interferes with her, she sets to work in her quiet way and makes herself at home. There is enough of human care, it is true, bestowed, long ago and still bestowed, to prevent wildness from growing into deformity; and the result is an ideal landscape, a woodland scene that seems to have been projected out of the poet’s mind. If the ancient Faun were other than a mere creation of old poetry, and could have reappeared anywhere, it must have been in such a scene as this.
These wooded and flower-filled lawns are more beautiful than the best English park scenery, more moving and impressive, due to the neglect that allows Nature to follow her own ways and methods. Since people rarely interfere with her, she quietly goes about making herself at home. It's true that there has been enough human care, both in the past and still today, to keep wildness from turning into deformity; the result is a perfect landscape, a woodland scene that seems to come straight from a poet's imagination. If the ancient Faun had been more than just a character from old poetry and could reappear anywhere, it would have been in a scene like this.
In the openings of the wood there are fountains plashing into marble basins, the depths of which are shaggy with water-weeds; or they tumble like natural cascades from rock to rock, sending their murmur afar, to make the quiet and silence more appreciable. Scattered here and there with careless artifice, stand old altars bearing Roman inscriptions. Statues, gray with the long corrosion of even that soft atmosphere, half hide and half reveal themselves, high on pedestals, or perhaps fallen and broken on the turf. Terminal figures, columns of marble or granite porticos, arches, are seen in the vistas of the wood-paths, either veritable relics of antiquity, or with so exquisite a touch of artful ruin on them that they are better than if really antique. At all events, grass grows on the tops of the shattered pillars, and weeds and flowers root themselves in the chinks of the massive arches and fronts of temples, and clamber at large over their pediments, as if this were the thousandth summer since their winged seeds alighted there.
In the clearings of the woods, there are fountains splashing into marble basins, their depths tangled with water weeds; or they cascade naturally from rock to rock, sending their murmurs far away, making the quiet and stillness even more noticeable. Scattered throughout with an effortless charm, old altars stand with Roman inscriptions. Statues, weathered from years in that gentle atmosphere, either partly hide or partly reveal themselves high on pedestals, or they might be fallen and broken on the grass. Terminal figures, marble or granite columns, porticos, and arches are visible along the paths of the woods, either true relics of the past or adorned with such a fine touch of artful decay that they appear even better than genuine antiques. In any case, grass grows on top of the shattered pillars, and weeds and flowers take root in the cracks of the massive arches and the fronts of temples, climbing freely over their pediments as if this were the thousandth summer since their winged seeds settled there.
What a strange idea—what a needless labor—to construct artificial ruins in Rome, the native soil of ruin! But even these sportive imitations, wrought by man in emulation of what time has done to temples and palaces, are perhaps centuries old, and, beginning as illusions, have grown to be venerable in sober earnest. The result of all is a scene, pensive, lovely, dreamlike, enjoyable and sad, such as is to be found nowhere save in these princely villa-residences in the neighborhood of Rome; a scene that must have required generations and ages, during which growth, decay, and man’s intelligence wrought kindly together, to render it so gently wild as we behold it now.
What a weird idea—what a pointless effort—to build fake ruins in Rome, the very place known for its ruins! But even these playful copies, made by humans to imitate what time has done to the temples and palaces, are probably centuries old, and what started as mere illusions has become respected in all seriousness. The result is a scene that is thoughtful, beautiful, dreamlike, enjoyable, and a bit sad, found only in these grand villa-residences around Rome; a scene that must have taken generations and ages to create, where growth, decay, and human creativity came together harmoniously, making it as gently wild as we see it today.
The final charm is bestowed by the malaria. There is a piercing, thrilling, delicious kind of regret in the idea of so much beauty thrown away, or only enjoyable at its half-development, in winter and early spring, and never to be dwelt amongst, as the home scenery of any human being. For if you come hither in summer, and stray through these glades in the golden sunset, fever walks arm in arm with you, and death awaits you at the end of the dim vista. Thus the scene is like Eden in its loveliness; like Eden, too, in the fatal spell that removes it beyond the scope of man’s actual possessions. But Donatello felt nothing of this dream-like melancholy that haunts the spot. As he passed among the sunny shadows, his spirit seemed to acquire new elasticity. The flicker of the sunshine, the sparkle of the fountain’s gush, the dance of the leaf upon the bough, the woodland fragrance, the green freshness, the old sylvan peace and freedom, were all intermingled in those long breaths which he drew.
The final charm comes from the malaria. There's an intense, exciting, bittersweet kind of regret in the thought of so much beauty wasted or only enjoyed in its early stages, during winter and early spring, and never truly experienced as the home scenery of any person. Because if you visit in the summer and wander through these glades at golden sunset, fever walks alongside you, and death waits at the end of the dim path. So the scene is beautiful like Eden; like Eden, it has a deadly enchantment that puts it beyond what humans can truly possess. But Donatello didn’t feel any of this dream-like sadness that lingers in this place. As he moved through the sunny shadows, his spirit seemed to gain new energy. The flicker of sunlight, the sparkle of the fountain's flow, the dance of the leaves on the branches, the fresh woodland scent, the vibrant greenery, the old peace and freedom of the forest were all woven together in the deep breaths he took.
The ancient dust, the mouldiness of Rome, the dead atmosphere in which he had wasted so many months, the hard pavements, the smell of ruin and decaying generations, the chill palaces, the convent bells, the heavy incense of altars, the life that he had led in those dark, narrow streets, among priests, soldiers, nobles, artists, and women,—all the sense of these things rose from the young man’s consciousness like a cloud which had darkened over him without his knowing how densely.
The ancient dust, the mustiness of Rome, the lifeless atmosphere in which he had spent so many months, the hard sidewalks, the smell of decay and lost generations, the cold palaces, the convent bells, the strong incense from altars, the life he had lived in those dark, narrow streets, among priests, soldiers, nobles, artists, and women—all of this flooded the young man's mind like a cloud that had silently gathered around him without him realizing how thick it had become.
He drank in the natural influences of the scene, and was intoxicated as by an exhilarating wine. He ran races with himself along the gleam and shadow of the wood-paths. He leapt up to catch the overhanging bough of an ilex, and swinging himself by it alighted far onward, as if he had flown thither through the air. In a sudden rapture he embraced the trunk of a sturdy tree, and seemed to imagine it a creature worthy of affection and capable of a tender response; he clasped it closely in his arms, as a Faun might have clasped the warm feminine grace of the nymph, whom antiquity supposed to dwell within that rough, encircling rind. Then, in order to bring himself closer to the genial earth, with which his kindred instincts linked him so strongly, he threw himself at full length on the turf, and pressed down his lips, kissing the violets and daisies, which kissed him back again, though shyly, in their maiden fashion.
He soaked in the natural vibes of the scene, feeling as high as if he was drinking a thrilling wine. He raced himself along the light and shadow of the wooded paths. He jumped up to grab a low-hanging branch of an ilex and swung from it, landing far ahead as if he had flown through the air. In a sudden burst of joy, he hugged the trunk of a strong tree, imagining it as a being deserving of affection and capable of feeling loved in return; he held it tightly in his arms, like a Faun might have embraced the warm, feminine grace of a nymph, whom ancient stories said lived within that rough bark. Then, to get closer to the welcoming earth, which his natural instincts connected him to so deeply, he lay down on the grass and pressed his lips against the violets and daisies, which shyly kissed him back in their gentle way.
While he lay there, it was pleasant to see how the green and blue lizards, who had beta basking on some rock or on a fallen pillar that absorbed the warmth of the sun, scrupled not to scramble over him with their small feet; and how the birds alighted on the nearest twigs and sang their little roundelays unbroken by any chirrup of alarm; they recognized him, it may be, as something akin to themselves, or else they fancied that he was rooted and grew there; for these wild pets of nature dreaded him no more in his buoyant life than if a mound of soil and grass and flowers had long since covered his dead body, converting it back to the sympathies from which human existence had estranged it.
While he lay there, it was nice to see how the green and blue lizards, who were basking on a rock or a fallen pillar that soaked up the sun's warmth, had no hesitation in scrambling over him with their tiny feet; and how the birds perched on the nearest twigs and sang their little songs without any sign of alarm; they might have recognized him as something like themselves, or maybe they thought he was rooted and growing there; because these wild creatures of nature feared him no more in his lively state than if a mound of dirt, grass, and flowers had long since covered his dead body, bringing it back to the connections that human life had separated it from.
All of us, after a long abode in cities, have felt the blood gush more joyously through our veins with the first breath of rural air; few could feel it so much as Donatello, a creature of simple elements, bred in the sweet sylvan life of Tuscany, and for months back dwelling amid the mouldy gloom and dim splendor of old Rome. Nature has been shut out for numberless centuries from those stony-hearted streets, to which he had latterly grown accustomed; there is no trace of her, except for what blades of grass spring out of the pavements of the less trodden piazzas, or what weeds cluster and tuft themselves on the cornices of ruins. Therefore his joy was like that of a child that had gone astray from home, and finds him suddenly in his mother’s arms again.
All of us, after spending a long time in the city, have felt the blood rush more joyfully through our veins with the first breath of fresh country air; few felt it as intensely as Donatello, a being made of simple elements, raised in the sweet natural life of Tuscany and for months living among the musty gloom and dim beauty of ancient Rome. Nature has been shut out from those hard-hearted streets for countless centuries, which he had recently become used to; there’s no sign of her, except for the blades of grass that pop up from the pavements of the less busy piazzas or the weeds that gather on the edges of ruins. So his joy was like that of a child who had wandered away from home and suddenly finds themselves back in their mother’s arms.
At last, deeming it full time for Miriam to keep her tryst, he climbed to the tiptop of the tallest tree, and thence looked about him, swaying to and fro in the gentle breeze, which was like the respiration of that great leafy, living thing. Donatello saw beneath him the whole circuit of the enchanted ground; the statues and columns pointing upward from among the shrubbery, the fountains flashing in the sunlight, the paths winding hither and thither, and continually finding out some nook of new and ancient pleasantness. He saw the villa, too, with its marble front incrusted all over with basreliefs, and statues in its many niches. It was as beautiful as a fairy palace, and seemed an abode in which the lord and lady of this fair domain might fitly dwell, and come forth each morning to enjoy as sweet a life as their happiest dreams of the past night could have depicted. All this he saw, but his first glance had taken in too wide a sweep, and it was not till his eyes fell almost directly beneath him, that Donatello beheld Miriam just turning into the path that led across the roots of his very tree.
Finally deciding it was time for Miriam to meet him, he climbed to the top of the tallest tree and looked around, swaying gently in the breeze that felt like the breath of that great leafy, living thing. Donatello saw the entire enchanted area below him; the statues and columns rising up from the bushes, the fountains sparkling in the sunlight, the paths winding here and there, discovering new and old spots of beauty. He also saw the villa, with its marble façade covered in bas-reliefs and statues in its many niches. It was as stunning as a fairy-tale palace and seemed like the perfect home for the lord and lady of this lovely domain, who could step out each morning to enjoy a life as sweet as their happiest dreams from the night before. He took all this in, but his first glance had covered too wide an area, and it wasn’t until he focused almost directly beneath him that Donatello saw Miriam just turning onto the path that led across the roots of his tree.
He descended among the foliage, waiting for her to come close to the trunk, and then suddenly dropped from an impending bough, and alighted at her side. It was as if the swaying of the branches had let a ray of sunlight through. The same ray likewise glimmered among the gloomy meditations that encompassed Miriam, and lit up the pale, dark beauty of her face, while it responded pleasantly to Donatello’s glance.
He moved down through the leaves, waiting for her to get close to the trunk, and then suddenly dropped from a nearby branch, landing beside her. It was like the swaying branches had allowed a beam of sunlight to shine through. That same beam also sparkled amid the heavy thoughts that surrounded Miriam, illuminating the pale, dark beauty of her face, which reacted warmly to Donatello’s gaze.
“I hardly know,” said she, smiling, “whether you have sprouted out of the earth, or fallen from the clouds. In either case you are welcome.”
“I honestly can’t tell,” she said with a smile, “if you popped up from the ground or dropped down from the sky. Either way, you’re welcome here.”
And they walked onward together.
And they kept walking together.
CHAPTER IX
THE FAUN AND NYMPH
The Faun and Nymph
Miriam’s sadder mood, it might be, had at first an effect on Donatello’s spirits. It checked the joyous ebullition into which they would otherwise have effervesced when he found himself in her society, not, as heretofore, in the old gloom of Rome, but under that bright soft sky and in those Arcadian woods. He was silent for a while; it being, indeed, seldom Donatello’s impulse to express himself copiously in words. His usual modes of demonstration were by the natural language of gesture, the instinctive movement of his agile frame, and the unconscious play of his features, which, within a limited range of thought and emotion, would speak volumes in a moment.
Miriam's sad mood seems to have initially affected Donatello's spirits. It held back the joyful excitement he would usually feel when he was with her, not in the familiar gloom of Rome, but under that bright, soft sky and in those idyllic woods. He was quiet for a while; it wasn't often that Donatello felt the urge to express himself with lots of words. He usually showed his feelings through gestures, the natural movements of his agile body, and the unguarded expressions on his face, which, within a limited range of thoughts and emotions, could convey a lot in just a moment.
By and by, his own mood seemed to brighten Miriam’s, and was reflected back upon himself. He began inevitably, as it were, to dance along the wood-path; flinging himself into attitudes of strange comic grace. Often, too, he ran a little way in advance of his companion, and then stood to watch her as she approached along the shadowy and sun-fleckered path. With every step she took, he expressed his joy at her nearer and nearer presence by what might be thought an extravagance of gesticulation, but which doubtless was the language of the natural man, though laid aside and forgotten by other men, now that words have been feebly substituted in the place of signs and symbols. He gave Miriam the idea of a being not precisely man, nor yet a child, but, in a high and beautiful sense, an animal, a creature in a state of development less than what mankind has attained, yet the more perfect within itself for that very deficiency. This idea filled her mobile imagination with agreeable fantasies, which, after smiling at them herself, she tried to convey to the young man.
Eventually, his mood seemed to brighten Miriam’s, and it reflected back onto him. He began to dance along the wooded path, throwing himself into quirky, comic poses. Often, he would run ahead of her a little bit and then stop to watch as she made her way down the shadowy, sunlit trail. With each step she took, he showed his joy at her coming closer with what might seem like an over-the-top display of gestures, but was probably the language of a natural man, which others had set aside and forgotten now that words have weakly replaced signs and symbols. He gave Miriam the impression of being something not quite a man, nor a child, but in a high and beautiful sense, an animal, a being in a state of development that was less than what humans have achieved, yet somehow more perfect within itself because of that very lack. This idea filled her lively imagination with pleasant fantasies, which, after she smiled at them herself, she tried to share with the young man.
“What are you, my friend?” she exclaimed, always keeping in mind his singular resemblance to the Faun of the Capitol. “If you are, in good truth, that wild and pleasant creature whose face you wear, pray make me known to your kindred. They will be found hereabouts, if anywhere. Knock at the rough rind of this ilex-tree, and summon forth the Dryad! Ask the water-nymph to rise dripping from yonder fountain, and exchange a moist pressure of the hand with me! Do not fear that I shall shrink; even if one of your rough cousins, a hairy Satyr, should come capering on his goat-legs out of the haunts of far antiquity, and propose to dance with me among these lawns! And will not Bacchus,—with whom you consorted so familiarly of old, and who loved you so well,—will he not meet us here, and squeeze rich grapes into his cup for you and me?”
“What are you, my friend?” she exclaimed, always remembering how much he looked like the Faun of the Capitol. “If you really are that wild and charming creature whose face you have, please introduce me to your family. They must be around here somewhere. Knock on the rough bark of this oak tree and call forth the Dryad! Ask the water-nymph to emerge dripping from that fountain, and let’s shake hands! Don’t worry, I won’t back away; even if one of your rugged cousins, a hairy Satyr, comes bounding out of ancient times to dance with me on these lawns! And won’t Bacchus,—who you were so close with back in the day and loved you so much,—won’t he come here and pour rich grapes into his cup for both of us?”
Donatello smiled; he laughed heartily, indeed, in sympathy with the mirth that gleamed out of Miriam’s deep, dark eyes. But he did not seem quite to understand her mirthful talk, nor to be disposed to explain what kind of creature he was, or to inquire with what divine or poetic kindred his companion feigned to link him. He appeared only to know that Miriam was beautiful, and that she smiled graciously upon him; that the present moment was very sweet, and himself most happy, with the sunshine, the sylvan scenery, and woman’s kindly charm, which it enclosed within its small circumference. It was delightful to see the trust which he reposed in Miriam, and his pure joy in her propinquity; he asked nothing, sought nothing, save to be near the beloved object, and brimmed over with ecstasy at that simple boon. A creature of the happy tribes below us sometimes shows the capacity of this enjoyment; a man, seldom or never.
Donatello smiled; he laughed heartily, truly sharing in the joy that sparkled in Miriam’s deep, dark eyes. However, he didn’t seem to fully grasp her playful conversation, nor was he eager to explain what kind of being he was, or to ask what divine or poetic connections his companion pretended to share with him. He only seemed to understand that Miriam was beautiful and that she smiled warmly at him; that this moment was incredibly sweet, and he was very happy, surrounded by the sunshine, the lovely scenery, and the pleasant charm of a woman within this small space. It was wonderful to witness the trust he placed in Miriam and his pure happiness at being near her; he asked for nothing, sought nothing, except to be close to the one he loved, overflowing with joy from that simple gift. A creature from the blissful tribes below us can sometimes show the capacity for this kind of happiness; a man, rarely if ever.
“Donatello,” said Miriam, looking at him thoughtfully, but amused, yet not without a shade of sorrow, “you seem very happy; what makes you so?”
“Donatello,” Miriam said, looking at him thoughtfully, amused but with a hint of sadness, “you seem really happy; what’s making you feel that way?”
“Because I love you!” answered Donatello.
“Because I love you!” Donatello replied.
He made this momentous confession as if it were the most natural thing in the world; and on her part,—such was the contagion of his simplicity,—Miriam heard it without anger or disturbance, though with no responding emotion. It was as if they had strayed across the limits of Arcadia; and come under a civil polity where young men might avow their passion with as little restraint as a bird pipes its note to a similar purpose.
He made this important confession as if it were the most natural thing in the world; and for her part,—such was the influence of his straightforwardness,—Miriam listened without anger or upset, although she felt no similar emotion. It was as if they had wandered beyond the bounds of paradise; and entered a society where young men could express their feelings with the same ease as a bird sings its song for a similar reason.
“Why should you love me, foolish boy?” said she. “We have no points of sympathy at all. There are not two creatures more unlike, in this wide world, than you and I!”
“Why should you love me, silly boy?” she said. “We don’t have anything in common at all. There are no two beings more different, in this entire world, than you and me!”
“You are yourself, and I am Donatello,” replied he. “Therefore I love you! There needs no other reason.”
“You're you, and I'm Donatello,” he replied. “So I love you! That’s all the reason I need.”
Certainly, there was no better or more explicable reason. It might have been imagined that Donatello’s unsophisticated heart would be more readily attracted to a feminine nature of clear simplicity like his own, than to one already turbid with grief or wrong, as Miriam’s seemed to be. Perhaps, On the other hand, his character needed the dark element, which it found in her. The force and energy of will, that sometimes flashed through her eyes, may have taken him captive; or, not improbably, the varying lights and shadows of her temper, now so mirthful, and anon so sad with mysterious gloom, had bewitched the youth. Analyze the matter as we may, the reason assigned by Donatello himself was as satisfactory as we are likely to attain.
Certainly, there was no better or clearer reason. One might imagine that Donatello’s simple heart would naturally be drawn to a straightforward feminine nature like his own, rather than to one already clouded by grief or wrong, like Miriam’s appeared to be. However, perhaps his character needed that darker element, which he found in her. The strength and determination that sometimes sparkled in her eyes may have captivated him; or, quite possibly, the shifting moods of her personality—sometimes joyful and other times shrouded in a mysterious sadness—had enchanted the young man. No matter how we analyze the situation, the explanation given by Donatello himself was as satisfying as we’re likely to get.
Miriam could not think seriously of the avowal that had passed. He held out his love so freely, in his open palm, that she felt it could be nothing but a toy, which she might play with for an instant, and give back again. And yet Donatello’s heart was so fresh a fountain, that, had Miriam been more world-worn than she was, she might have found it exquisite to slake her thirst with the feelings that welled up and brimmed over from it. She was far, very far, from the dusty mediaeval epoch, when some women have a taste for such refreshment. Even for her, however, there was an inexpressible charm in the simplicity that prompted Donatello’s words and deeds; though, unless she caught them in precisely the true light, they seemed but folly, the offspring of a maimed or imperfectly developed intellect. Alternately, she almost admired, or wholly scorned him, and knew not which estimate resulted from the deeper appreciation. But it could not, she decided for herself, be other than an innocent pastime, if they two—sure to be separated by their different paths in life, to-morrow—were to gather up some of the little pleasures that chanced to grow about their feet, like the violets and wood-anemones, to-day.
Miriam couldn’t take seriously the confession that had just happened. He offered his love so openly, that she felt it could only be a toy—something she could play with for a moment and then return. Yet, Donatello’s heart was such a fresh source of emotion that, even if Miriam had been more jaded, she might have found it wonderful to quench her thirst with the feelings overflowing from him. She was far removed from the dusty medieval times when some women craved such refreshment. Still, there was an indescribable charm in the straightforwardness of Donatello’s words and actions; though, unless she viewed them in exactly the right way, they seemed like foolishness, born from a limited or underdeveloped mind. Sometimes she almost admired him, at other times she completely dismissed him, unsure which reaction stemmed from a deeper understanding. But she decided for herself that it could only be an innocent diversion if the two of them—certain to go their separate ways in life tomorrow—were to gather some of the little joys that happened to be around them today, like the violets and wood anemones at their feet.
Yet an impulse of rectitude impelled Miriam to give him what she still held to be a needless warning against an imaginary peril.
Yet a sense of rightness drove Miriam to give him what she still believed was an unnecessary warning about a made-up danger.
“If you were wiser, Donatello, you would think me a dangerous person,” said she, “If you follow my footsteps, they will lead you to no good. You ought to be afraid of me.”
“If you were smarter, Donatello, you’d see me as a dangerous person,” she said. “If you follow my path, it won’t lead you to anything good. You should be scared of me.”
“I would as soon think of fearing the air we breathe,” he replied.
“I would just as soon think about fearing the air we breathe,” he replied.
“And well you may, for it is full of malaria,” said Miriam; she went on, hinting at an intangible confession, such as persons with overburdened hearts often make to children or dumb animals, or to holes in the earth, where they think their secrets may be at once revealed and buried. “Those who come too near me are in danger of great mischiefs, I do assure you. Take warning, therefore! It is a sad fatality that has brought you from your home among the Apennines,—some rusty old castle, I suppose, with a village at its foot, and an Arcadian environment of vineyards, fig-trees, and olive orchards,—a sad mischance, I say, that has transported you to my side. You have had a happy life hitherto, have you not, Donatello?”
“And you’re right to think so, because it’s full of malaria,” Miriam said, continuing with an unspoken confession, like people with heavy hearts often share with kids or pets, or even with the ground, where they believe their secrets can be both revealed and hidden away. “Anyone who gets too close to me is at risk of serious trouble, I promise you. So, take this as a warning! It’s a tragic twist of fate that brought you all the way from your home in the Apennines—some old castle, I imagine, with a little village at its base and a picturesque setting of vineyards, fig trees, and olive groves—such unfortunate luck, I say, that has moved you to be here with me. You’ve led a happy life up until now, haven’t you, Donatello?”
“O, yes,” answered the young man; and, though not of a retrospective turn, he made the best effort he could to send his mind back into the past. “I remember thinking it happiness to dance with the contadinas at a village feast; to taste the new, sweet wine at vintage-time, and the old, ripened wine, which our podere is famous for, in the cold winter evenings; and to devour great, luscious figs, and apricots, peaches, cherries, and melons. I was often happy in the woods, too, with hounds and horses, and very happy in watching all sorts, of creatures and birds that haunt the leafy solitudes. But never half so happy as now!”
“Oh, yes,” replied the young man; and even though he wasn't someone who often reflected on the past, he made the best effort he could to recall it. “I remember feeling happy dancing with the village girls at a festival; tasting the fresh, sweet wine at harvest time, and the aged, rich wine that our estate is known for during cold winter evenings; and indulging in big, juicy figs, apricots, peaches, cherries, and melons. I was often content in the woods, too, with hounds and horses, and very happy watching all kinds of creatures and birds that roam the leafy wilderness. But I’ve never been as happy as I am now!”
“In these delightful groves?” she asked.
“In these lovely groves?” she asked.
“Here, and with you,” answered Donatello. “Just as we are now.”
“Here, and with you,” Donatello replied. “Just like we are now.”
“What a fulness of content in him! How silly, and how delightful!” said Miriam to herself. Then addressing him again: “But, Donatello, how long will this happiness last?”
“What a sense of contentment in him! How silly and how delightful!” Miriam said to herself. Then, addressing him again, she asked, “But, Donatello, how long will this happiness last?”
“How long!” he exclaimed; for it perplexed him even more to think of the future than to remember the past. “Why should it have any end? How long! Forever! forever! forever!”
“How long!” he shouted; it confused him even more to think about the future than to remember the past. “Why should it ever end? How long! Forever! forever! forever!”
“The child! the simpleton!” said Miriam, with sudden laughter, and checking it as suddenly. “But is he a simpleton indeed? Here, in those few natural words, he has expressed that deep sense, that profound conviction of its own immortality, which genuine love never fails to bring. He perplexes me,—yes, and bewitches me,—wild, gentle, beautiful creature that he is! It is like playing with a young greyhound!”
“The child! The fool!” Miriam exclaimed, bursting into laughter and then stopping just as quickly. “But is he really a fool? In those few natural words, he captured that deep awareness, that strong belief in its own immortality, which true love always brings. He confuses me—yes, and fascinates me—wild, gentle, beautiful creature that he is! It’s like playing with a young greyhound!”
Her eyes filled with tears, at the same time that a smile shone out of them. Then first she became sensible of a delight and grief at once, in feeling this zephyr of a new affection, with its untainted freshness, blow over her weary, stifled heart, which had no right to be revived by it. The very exquisiteness of the enjoyment made her know that it ought to be a forbidden one.
Her eyes filled with tears, but at the same time, a smile lit them up. For the first time, she felt a mix of delight and sadness, experiencing this gentle breeze of a new affection, with its pure freshness, sweeping across her tired, stifled heart, which didn’t deserve to be revitalized by it. The very pleasure of the experience made her realize it should be something forbidden.
“Donatello,” she hastily exclaimed, “for your own sake, leave me! It is not such a happy thing as you imagine it, to wander in these woods with me, a girl from another land, burdened with a doom that she tells to none. I might make you dread me,—perhaps hate me,—if I chose; and I must choose, if I find you loving me too well!”
“Donatello,” she urgently said, “for your own good, go away! It’s not as great as you think to roam these woods with me, a girl from another land, carrying a curse that I share with no one. I could make you fear me—maybe even hate me—if I wanted to; and I might have to if I notice you falling too much in love with me!”
“I fear nothing!” said Donatello, looking into her unfathomable eyes with perfect trust. “I love always!”
“I’m not afraid of anything!” Donatello said, staring into her deep eyes with complete trust. “I always love!”
“I speak in vain,” thought Miriam within herself.
“I’m speaking for nothing,” Miriam thought to herself.
“Well, then, for this one hour, let me be such as he imagines me. To-morrow will be time enough to come back to my reality. My reality! what is it? Is the past so indestructible? the future so immitigable? Is the dark dream, in which I walk, of such solid, stony substance, that there can be no escape out of its dungeon? Be it so! There is, at least, that ethereal quality in my spirit, that it can make me as gay as Donatello himself,—for this one hour!”
“Well, for this one hour, let me be who he thinks I am. Tomorrow is soon enough to return to my reality. My reality! What is it? Is the past so unchangeable? The future so unavoidable? Is the dark dream I’m living in so solid and heavy that there’s no way out of its prison? Fine! At least, there’s that lightness in my spirit that can make me as cheerful as Donatello himself—for this one hour!”
And immediately she brightened up, as if an inward flame, heretofore stifled, were now permitted to fill her with its happy lustre, glowing through her cheeks and dancing in her eye-beams.
And right away she lit up, as if an inner flame, which had been stifled until now, was finally allowed to fill her with its joyful glow, shining through her cheeks and sparkling in her eyes.
Donatello, brisk and cheerful as he seemed before, showed a sensibility to Miriam’s gladdened mood by breaking into still wilder and ever-varying activity. He frisked around her, bubbling over with joy, which clothed itself in words that had little individual meaning, and in snatches of song that seemed as natural as bird notes. Then they both laughed together, and heard their own laughter returning in the echoes, and laughed again at the response, so that the ancient and solemn grove became full of merriment for these two blithe spirits. A bird happening to sing cheerily, Donatello gave a peculiar call, and the little feathered creature came fluttering about his head, as if it had known him through many summers.
Donatello, lively and cheerful as he appeared before, showed an awareness of Miriam's happy mood by diving into even more energetic and varied activities. He danced around her, overflowing with joy that expressed itself in words that didn't mean much individually, and in bits of song that felt as natural as birds chirping. They both laughed together, hearing their own laughter echoing back, and laughed again at the response, making the ancient and solemn grove come alive with joy for these two carefree souls. When a bird happened to sing cheerfully, Donatello let out a unique call, and the little bird fluttered around his head, as if it had known him for many summers.
“How close he stands to nature!” said Miriam, observing this pleasant familiarity between her companion and the bird. “He shall make me as natural as himself for this one hour.”
“How close he is to nature!” said Miriam, noticing the easy connection between her companion and the bird. “He’ll make me as natural as he is for this one hour.”
As they strayed through that sweet wilderness, she felt more and more the influence of his elastic temperament. Miriam was an impressible and impulsive creature, as unlike herself, in different moods, as if a melancholy maiden and a glad one were both bound within the girdle about her waist, and kept in magic thraldom by the brooch that clasped it. Naturally, it is true, she was the more inclined to melancholy, yet fully capable of that high frolic of the spirits which richly compensates for many gloomy hours; if her soul was apt to lurk in the darkness of a cavern, she could sport madly in the sunshine before the cavern’s mouth. Except the freshest mirth of animal spirits, like Donatello’s, there is no merriment, no wild exhilaration, comparable to that of melancholy people escaping from the dark region in which it is their custom to keep themselves imprisoned.
As they wandered through that beautiful wilderness, she increasingly felt the effect of his lively personality. Miriam was an impressionable and impulsive person, so unlike her usual self in different moods, as if a sad maiden and a happy one were both trapped within the belt around her waist, held in magical bondage by the brooch that fastened it. It’s true that she was naturally more inclined toward sadness, yet she was fully capable of that spirited joy that makes up for many gloomy hours; if her soul tended to linger in the darkness of a cave, she could also dance joyfully in the sunlight at its entrance. Aside from the pure joy of animal spirits, like Donatello’s, there’s no joy or wild excitement that compares to that of melancholy people breaking free from the dark place where they usually keep themselves confined.
So the shadowy Miriam almost outdid Donatello on his own ground. They ran races with each other, side by side, with shouts and laughter; they pelted one another with early flowers, and gathering them up twined them with green leaves into garlands for both their heads. They played together like children, or creatures of immortal youth. So much had they flung aside the sombre habitudes of daily life, that they seemed born to be sportive forever, and endowed with eternal mirthfulness instead of any deeper joy. It was a glimpse far backward into Arcadian life, or, further still, into the Golden Age, before mankind was burdened with sin and sorrow, and before pleasure had been darkened with those shadows that bring it into high relief, and make it happiness.
So the mysterious Miriam nearly outshone Donatello on his home turf. They raced side by side, filled with shouts and laughter; they tossed early flowers at each other and, gathering them up, twisted them with green leaves into crowns for their heads. They played together like kids, or beings of eternal youth. They had cast aside the heavy routines of everyday life so completely that it felt like they were meant to play forever, filled with endless delight instead of any deeper happiness. It was a glimpse back into a pastoral life, or even further back to the Golden Age, before humanity was weighed down by sin and sorrow, and before joy had been clouded by the shadows that highlight it and make it true happiness.
“Hark!” cried Donatello, stopping short, as he was about to bind Miriam’s fair hands with flowers, and lead her along in triumph, “there is music somewhere in the grove!”
“Listen!” shouted Donatello, coming to a halt just as he was about to tie flowers around Miriam’s lovely hands and lead her off in victory, “there’s music playing somewhere in the grove!”
“It is your kinsman, Pan, most likely,” said Miriam, “playing on his pipe. Let us go seek him, and make him puff out his rough cheeks and pipe his merriest air! Come; the strain of music will guide us onward like a gayly colored thread of silk.”
“It’s probably your relative, Pan,” Miriam said, “playing his pipe. Let’s go find him and make him puff out his chubby cheeks and play his happiest tune! Come on; the music will lead us forward like a brightly colored silk thread.”
“Or like a chain of flowers,” responded Donatello, drawing her along by that which he had twined. “This way!—Come!”
“Or like a chain of flowers,” Donatello replied, pulling her along by the one he had woven. “This way!—Come!”
CHAPTER X
THE SYLVAN DANCE
THE WOODLAND DANCE
As the music came fresher on their ears, they danced to its cadence, extemporizing new steps and attitudes. Each varying movement had a grace which might have been worth putting into marble, for the long delight of days to come, but vanished with the movement that gave it birth, and was effaced from memory by another. In Miriam’s motion, freely as she flung herself into the frolic of the hour, there was still an artful beauty; in Donatello’s, there was a charm of indescribable grotesqueness hand in hand with grace; sweet, bewitching, most provocative of laughter, and yet akin to pathos, so deeply did it touch the heart. This was the ultimate peculiarity, the final touch, distinguishing between the sylvan creature and the beautiful companion at his side. Setting apart only this, Miriam resembled a Nymph, as much as Donatello did a Faun.
As the music played, they danced to its rhythm, creating new steps and poses on the spot. Each unique movement had a beauty that could have been captured in marble for the joy of future generations, but it disappeared with the action that brought it to life, fading from memory with each new move. In Miriam’s movements, as she threw herself into the fun of the moment, there was still a graceful beauty; in Donatello’s, there was a charm of indescribable weirdness alongside grace; sweet, mesmerizing, and incredibly amusing, yet also touching and a bit sad, reaching deep into the heart. This was the ultimate uniqueness, the final detail that set apart the woodland creature from the lovely companion by his side. Apart from this, Miriam resembled a Nymph just as much as Donatello resembled a Faun.
There were flitting moments, indeed, when she played the sylvan character as perfectly as he. Catching glimpses of her, then, you would have fancied that an oak had sundered its rough bark to let her dance freely forth, endowed with the same spirit in her human form as that which rustles in the leaves; or that she had emerged through the pebbly bottom of a fountain, a water-nymph, to play and sparkle in the sunshine, flinging a quivering light around her, and suddenly disappearing in a shower of rainbow drops.
There were fleeting moments when she embodied the forest spirit just as perfectly as he did. Catching sight of her then, you might have thought that an oak had broken its rough bark to let her dance freely, filled with the same essence that stirs in the leaves; or that she had come out from the rocky bottom of a fountain, a water nymph, to play and shine in the sunlight, casting a shimmering light around her and suddenly vanishing in a spray of rainbow droplets.
As the fountain sometimes subsides into its basin, so in Miriam there were symptoms that the frolic of her spirits would at last tire itself out.
As the fountain sometimes settles back into its basin, so in Miriam there were signs that her playful spirits would eventually wear themselves out.
“Ah! Donatello,” cried she, laughing, as she stopped to take a breath; “you have an unfair advantage over me! I am no true creature of the woods; while you are a real Faun, I do believe. When your curls shook just now, methought I had a peep at the pointed ears.”
“Ah! Donatello,” she exclaimed, laughing as she paused to catch her breath; “you have an unfair advantage over me! I’m not a true creature of the woods; while you really are a Faun, I think. When your curls shook just now, I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of pointed ears.”
Donatello snapped his fingers above his head, as fauns and satyrs taught us first to do, and seemed to radiate jollity out of his whole nimble person. Nevertheless, there was a kind of dim apprehension in his face, as if he dreaded that a moment’s pause might break the spell, and snatch away the sportive companion whom he had waited for through so many dreary months.
Donatello snapped his fingers above his head, just like the fauns and satyrs taught us to do, and he seemed to radiate joy from his whole lively self. However, there was a hint of anxiety in his expression, as if he feared that a moment's pause might shatter the magic and take away the playful companion he had been waiting for during those long, dull months.
“Dance! dance!” cried he joyously. “If we take breath, we shall be as we were yesterday. There, now, is the music, just beyond this clump of trees. Dance, Miriam, dance!”
“Dance! Dance!” he shouted happily. “If we stop for a moment, we’ll be just like we were yesterday. Look, the music is right beyond this cluster of trees. Dance, Miriam, dance!”
They had now reached an open, grassy glade (of which there are many in that artfully constructed wilderness), set round with stone seats, on which the aged moss had kindly essayed to spread itself instead of cushions. On one of the stone benches sat the musicians, whose strains had enticed our wild couple thitherward. They proved to be a vagrant band, such as Rome, and all Italy, abounds with; comprising a harp, a flute, and a violin, which, though greatly the worse for wear, the performers had skill enough to provoke and modulate into tolerable harmony. It chanced to be a feast-day; and, instead of playing in the sun-scorched piazzas of the city, or beneath the windows of some unresponsive palace, they had bethought themselves to try the echoes of these woods; for, on the festas of the Church, Rome scatters its merrymakers all abroad, ripe for the dance or any other pastime.
They had now arrived at an open, grassy clearing (of which there are many in that cleverly designed wilderness), surrounded by stone seats, where aged moss had thoughtfully spread itself instead of cushions. On one of the stone benches sat the musicians whose tunes had lured our wild couple over. They turned out to be a wandering band, like many found throughout Rome and all of Italy; made up of a harp, a flute, and a violin, which, although quite worn out, the performers managed to coax into decent harmony. It happened to be a feast day; and instead of playing in the sun-baked squares of the city or under the windows of some indifferent palace, they decided to explore the echoes of these woods; for, on the Church’s feast days, Rome sends its revelers out, ready for dancing or any other fun.
As Miriam and Donatello emerged from among the trees, the musicians scraped, tinkled, or blew, each according to his various kind of instrument, more inspiringly than ever. A darkchecked little girl, with bright black eyes, stood by, shaking a tambourine set round with tinkling bells, and thumping it on its parchment head. Without interrupting his brisk, though measured movement, Donatello snatched away this unmelodious contrivance, and, flourishing it above his head, produced music of indescribable potency, still dancing with frisky step, and striking the tambourine, and ringing its little bells, all in one jovial act.
As Miriam and Donatello stepped out from the trees, the musicians played their instruments—scraping, tinkling, or blowing—more inspiringly than ever. A small girl with bright black eyes stood nearby, shaking a tambourine decorated with jingling bells and thumping it on its skin surface. Without pausing in his lively, yet steady, movement, Donatello grabbed the noisy instrument from her, held it above his head, and created music of incredible power, still dancing energetically while striking the tambourine and making the bells ring, all in one cheerful motion.
It might be that there was magic in the sound, or contagion, at least, in the spirit which had got possession of Miriam and himself, for very soon a number of festal people were drawn to the spot, and struck into the dance, singly or in pairs, as if they were all gone mad with jollity. Among them were some of the plebeian damsels whom we meet bareheaded in the Roman streets, with silver stilettos thrust through their glossy hair; the contadinas, too, from the Campagna and the villages, with their rich and picturesque costumes of scarlet and all bright hues, such as fairer maidens might not venture to put on. Then came the modern Roman from Trastevere, perchance, with his old cloak drawn about him like a toga, which anon, as his active motion heated him, he flung aside. Three French soldiers capered freely into the throng, in wide scarlet trousers, their short swords dangling at their sides; and three German artists in gray flaccid hats and flaunting beards; and one of the Pope’s Swiss guardsmen in the strange motley garb which Michael Angelo contrived for them. Two young English tourists (one of them a lord) took contadine partners and dashed in, as did also a shaggy man in goat-skin breeches, who looked like rustic Pan in person, and footed it as merrily as he. Besides the above there was a herdsman or two from the Campagna, and a few peasants in sky-blue jackets, and small-clothes tied with ribbons at the knees; haggard and sallow were these last, poor serfs, having little to eat and nothing but the malaria to breathe; but still they plucked up a momentary spirit and joined hands in Donatello’s dance.
There might have been something magical about the sound, or at least contagious, in the energy that had taken over Miriam and him, because it wasn't long before a crowd of festive people gathered at the spot and jumped into the dance, either alone or in pairs, as if they were all caught up in a frenzy of joy. Among them were some of the common girls we see walking bareheaded in the streets of Rome, with silver hairpins stuck through their shiny hair; there were also the country girls from the Campagna and the villages, dressed in their vibrant and picturesque outfits of red and other bright colors that more refined maidens wouldn’t dare wear. Then came the modern Roman from Trastevere, perhaps, with his old cloak wrapped around him like a toga, which he soon tossed aside when his lively movements made him too warm. Three French soldiers jumped into the crowd, sporting wide scarlet trousers and short swords hanging at their sides; three German artists followed, wearing gray floppy hats and bushy beards; and one of the Pope’s Swiss guards was in the unusual outfit that Michelangelo designed for them. Two young English tourists (one of them a lord) took country girls as partners and joined in, along with a rugged man in goat-skin pants, who looked like a rustic Pan himself and danced as cheerfully as he did. In addition to these, there were a couple of herdsmen from the Campagna and a few peasants in sky-blue jackets and knee-length trousers tied with ribbons; these last were haggard and sallow, poor serfs with little to eat and only the malaria to breathe; yet they still managed to muster a moment of spirit and joined hands in Donatello’s dance.
Here, as it seemed, had the Golden Age come back again within the Precincts of this sunny glade, thawing mankind out of their cold formalities, releasing them from irksome restraint, mingling them together in such childlike gayety that new flowers (of which the old bosom of the earth is full) sprang up beneath their footsteps. The sole exception to the geniality of the moment, as we have understood, was seen in a countryman of our own, who sneered at the spectacle, and declined to compromise his dignity by making part of it.
Here, it seemed, the Golden Age had returned to this sunny glade, warming people from their cold formalities, freeing them from annoying constraints, and bringing everyone together in a childlike joy that new flowers (of which the earth is full) blossomed beneath their feet. The only exception to the cheerful atmosphere, as we’ve noted, was one of our fellow countrymen, who looked down on the scene and refused to lower himself by joining in.
The harper thrummed with rapid fingers; the violin player flashed his bow back and forth across the strings; the flautist poured his breath in quick puffs of jollity, while Donatello shook the tambourine above his head, and led the merry throng with unweariable steps. As they followed one another in a wild ring of mirth, it seemed the realization of one of those bas-reliefs where a dance of nymphs, satyrs, or bacchanals is twined around the circle of an antique vase; or it was like the sculptured scene on the front and sides of a sarcophagus, where, as often as any other device, a festive procession mocks the ashes and white bones that are treasured up within. You might take it for a marriage pageant; but after a while, if you look at these merry-makers, following them from end to end of the marble coffin, you doubt whether their gay movement is leading them to a happy close. A youth has suddenly fallen in the dance; a chariot is overturned and broken, flinging the charioteer headlong to the ground; a maiden seems to have grown faint or weary, and is drooping on the bosom of a friend. Always some tragic incident is shadowed forth or thrust sidelong into the spectacle; and when once it has caught your eye you can look no more at the festal portions of the scene, except with reference to this one slightly suggested doom and sorrow.
The harpist played with quick fingers; the violinist whipped his bow back and forth across the strings; the flutist blew quick puffs of breath, filled with joy, while Donatello shook the tambourine above his head and led the cheerful group with endless energy. As they followed each other in a wild circle of happiness, it looked like one of those bas-reliefs where a dance of nymphs, satyrs, or bacchanals wraps around the edge of an ancient vase; or it resembled the carved scene on the front and sides of a sarcophagus, where, just like any other design, a festive procession mocks the ashes and bones stored within. You might think it was a marriage celebration; but after a while, if you watch these joyful dancers, moving from one end of the marble coffin to the other, you start to wonder if their lively steps are leading them to a happy ending. A young man suddenly collapses in the dance; a chariot tips over and breaks, sending the driver tumbling to the ground; a maiden looks like she has grown faint or tired and is leaning on a friend's shoulder. There’s always some tragic event lurking or sneakily inserted into the scene; and once it catches your eye, you can’t look at the festive parts of the scene without considering this hinted doom and sadness.
As in its mirth, so in the darker characteristic here alluded to, there was an analogy between the sculptured scene on the sarcophagus and the wild dance which we have been describing. In the midst of its madness and riot Miriam found herself suddenly confronted by a strange figure that shook its fantastic garments in the air, and pranced before her on its tiptoes, almost vying with the agility of Donatello himself. It was the model.
As in its joy, so in the darker trait mentioned here, there was a similarity between the carved scene on the sarcophagus and the wild dance we’ve been describing. In the midst of the chaos and noise, Miriam suddenly found herself facing a strange figure that shook its bizarre clothes in the air and danced on its tiptoes, almost matching the nimbleness of Donatello himself. It was the model.
A moment afterwards Donatello was aware that she had retired from the dance. He hastened towards her, and flung himself on the grass beside the stone bench on which Miriam was sitting. But a strange distance and unapproachableness had all at once enveloped her; and though he saw her within reach of his arm, yet the light of her eyes seemed as far off as that of a star, nor was there any warmth in the melancholy smile with which she regarded him.
A moment later, Donatello realized that she had stepped away from the dance. He rushed over to her and threw himself on the grass next to the stone bench where Miriam was sitting. But a strange barrier and unapproachability suddenly surrounded her; and although he could see her within arm's reach, the light in her eyes felt as distant as a star, and there was no warmth in the sad smile she gave him.
“Come back!” cried he. “Why should this happy hour end so soon?”
“Come back!” he shouted. “Why should this great time end so quickly?”
“It must end here, Donatello,” said she, in answer to his words and outstretched hand; “and such hours, I believe, do not often repeat themselves in a lifetime. Let me go, my friend; let me vanish from you quietly among the shadows of these trees. See, the companions of our pastime are vanishing already!”
“It has to end here, Donatello,” she replied to his words and outstretched hand. “I believe moments like this don’t happen often in a lifetime. Let me go, my friend; let me quietly disappear among the shadows of these trees. Look, our friends are already fading away!”
Whether it was that the harp-strings were broken, the violin out of tune, or the flautist out of breath, so it chanced that the music had ceased, and the dancers come abruptly to a pause. All that motley throng of rioters was dissolved as suddenly as it had been drawn together. In Miriam’s remembrance the scene had a character of fantasy. It was as if a company of satyrs, fauns, and nymphs, with Pan in the midst of them, had been disporting themselves in these venerable woods only a moment ago; and now in another moment, because some profane eye had looked at them too closely, or some intruder had cast a shadow on their mirth, the sylvan pageant had utterly disappeared. If a few of the merry-makers lingered among the trees, they had hidden their racy peculiarities under the garb and aspect of ordinary people, and sheltered themselves in the weary commonplace of daily life. Just an instant before it was Arcadia and the Golden Age. The spell being broken, it was now only that old tract of pleasure ground, close by the people’s gate of Rome,—a tract where the crimes and calamities of ages, the many battles, blood recklessly poured out, and deaths of myriads, have corrupted all the soil, creating an influence that makes the air deadly to human lungs.
Whether the harp strings were broken, the violin was out of tune, or the flutist was out of breath, the result was that the music had stopped, and the dancers suddenly came to a halt. That chaotic crowd of revelers dispersed as quickly as it had gathered. To Miriam, the scene felt surreal. It was like a group of satyrs, fauns, and nymphs, with Pan in their midst, had been frolicking in these ancient woods just moments ago; and now, in an instant, because some unwelcome gaze had scrutinized them too closely, or some intruder had cast a shadow on their joy, the woodland spectacle had completely vanished. If a few of the party-goers lingered among the trees, they had concealed their vibrant quirks beneath the appearance of ordinary people, blending into the mundane routine of daily life. Just a moment ago, it was Arcadia and the Golden Age. Now that the spell was broken, it was merely that old stretch of pleasure ground near the people's gate of Rome—a place where the crimes and disasters of ages past, the many battles, the blood carelessly spilled, and the countless deaths had tainted the soil, creating a toxicity that makes the air deadly to human lungs.
“You must leave me,” said Miriam to Donatello more imperatively than before; “have I not said it? Go; and look not behind you.”
“You have to leave me,” Miriam told Donatello more forcefully than before. “Haven’t I said it? Go, and don’t look back.”
“Miriam,” whispered Donatello, grasping her hand forcibly, “who is it that stands in the shadow yonder, beckoning you to follow him?”
“Miriam,” whispered Donatello, gripping her hand tightly, “who's that over there in the shadows, inviting you to follow him?”
“Hush; leave me!” repeated Miriam. “Your hour is past; his hour has come.”
“Hush; leave me!” Miriam said again. “Your time is over; his time has come.”
Donatello still gazed in the direction which he had indicated, and the expression of his face was fearfully changed, being so disordered, perhaps with terror,—at all events with anger and invincible repugnance,—that Miriam hardly knew him. His lips were drawn apart so as to disclose his set teeth, thus giving him a look of animal rage, which we seldom see except in persons of the simplest and rudest natures. A shudder seemed to pass through his very bones.
Donatello continued to stare in the direction he had pointed out, and his face looked incredibly different, twisted with maybe fear—definitely with anger and deep disgust—so much so that Miriam barely recognized him. His lips were pulled back, revealing clenched teeth, giving him a wild, primal look that's usually found in people of the most basic and coarse natures. It seemed like a shiver ran through his very bones.
“I hate him!” muttered he.
“I hate him!” he muttered.
“Be satisfied; I hate him too!” said Miriam.
“Be satisfied; I hate him too!” Miriam said.
She had no thought of making this avowal, but was irresistibly drawn to it by the sympathy of the dark emotion in her own breast with that so strongly expressed by Donatello. Two drops of water or of blood do not more naturally flow into each other than did her hatred into his.
She never intended to express this feeling, but she couldn't help it; the dark emotion in her own heart matched so closely with what Donatello was feeling. Two drops of water or blood flow together just as naturally as her hatred mixed with his.
“Shall I clutch him by the throat?” whispered Donatello, with a savage scowl. “Bid me do so, and we are rid of him forever.”
“Should I grab him by the throat?” whispered Donatello, with a fierce scowl. “Tell me to do it, and we’ll be rid of him for good.”
“In Heaven’s name, no violence!” exclaimed Miriam, affrighted out of the scornful control which she had hitherto held over her companion, by the fierceness that he so suddenly developed. “O, have pity on me, Donatello, if for nothing else, yet because in the midst of my wretchedness I let myself be your playmate for this one wild hour! Follow me no farther. Henceforth leave me to my doom. Dear friend,—kind, simple, loving friend,—make me not more wretched by the remembrance of having thrown fierce hates or loves into the wellspring of your happy life!”
“In Heaven’s name, no violence!” Miriam exclaimed, startled out of the scornful control she had previously had over her companion by the sudden fierceness he displayed. “Oh, have pity on me, Donatello, if for nothing else, then because I allowed myself to be your playmate for this one wild hour in the midst of my misery! Don’t follow me any further. From now on, leave me to my fate. Dear friend—kind, simple, loving friend—don’t make me more miserable by reminding me of how I’ve thrown fierce hates or loves into the fountain of your happy life!”
“Not follow you!” repeated Donatello, soothed from anger into sorrow, less by the purport of what she said, than by the melancholy sweetness of her voice,—“not follow you! What other path have I?”
“Not follow you!” Donatello repeated, calming from anger to sadness, not so much because of what she said, but because of the bittersweet tone of her voice. “Not follow you! What other path do I have?”
“We will talk of it once again,” said Miriam still soothingly; “soon—to-morrow when you will; only leave me now.”
“We’ll talk about it again,” said Miriam, still comfortingly; “soon—tomorrow, when you’re ready; just leave me alone for now.”
CHAPTER XI
FRAGMENTARY SENTENCES
FRAGMENTED SENTENCES
In the Borghese Grove, so recently uproarious with merriment and music, there remained only Miriam and her strange follower.
In the Borghese Grove, which had just recently been filled with laughter and music, only Miriam and her unusual companion were left.
A solitude had suddenly spread itself around them. It perhaps symbolized a peculiar character in the relation of these two, insulating them, and building up an insuperable barrier between their life-streams and other currents, which might seem to flow in close vicinity. For it is one of the chief earthly incommodities of some species of misfortune, or of a great crime, that it makes the actor in the one, or the sufferer of the other, an alien in the world, by interposing a wholly unsympathetic medium betwixt himself and those whom he yearns to meet.
A sense of isolation suddenly surrounded them. It perhaps symbolized a unique dynamic in their relationship, isolating them and creating an unbreakable barrier between their lives and other nearby influences. One of the major burdens of certain kinds of misfortune or serious wrongdoing is that it turns the person involved, whether a perpetrator or a victim, into an outsider in the world, placing a completely unsympathetic barrier between them and those they long to connect with.
Owing, it may be, to this moral estrangement,—this chill remoteness of their position,—there have come to us but a few vague whisperings of what passed in Miriam’s interview that afternoon with the sinister personage who had dogged her footsteps ever since the visit to the catacomb. In weaving these mystic utterances into a continuous scene, we undertake a task resembling in its perplexity that of gathering up and piecing together the fragments ora letter which has been torn and scattered to the winds. Many words of deep significance, many entire sentences, and those possibly the most important ones, have flown too far on the winged breeze to be recovered. If we insert our own conjectural amendments, we perhaps give a purport utterly at variance with the true one. Yet unless we attempt something in this way, there must remain an unsightly gap, and a lack of continuousness and dependence in our narrative; so that it would arrive at certain inevitable catastrophes without due warning of their imminence.
Due to this moral distance—the cold remoteness of their situation—we've only received a few vague hints about what happened during Miriam’s meeting that afternoon with the mysterious figure who had been trailing her since the visit to the catacomb. Putting these cryptic remarks together into a coherent scene feels similar to trying to gather and reconstruct the pieces of a letter that has been ripped apart and scattered by the wind. Many words of great importance, many complete sentences—possibly the most crucial ones—have flown too far away to be retrieved. If we add our own guesses, we might completely misinterpret the original meaning. However, if we don’t try to fill in the gaps, there will be an awkward void, and our narrative will lose continuity and connection, leading to certain inevitable disasters without any proper warning of their approach.
Of so much we are sure, that there seemed to be a sadly mysterious fascination in the influence of this ill-omened person over Miriam; it was such as beasts and reptiles of subtle and evil nature sometimes exercise upon their victims. Marvellous it was to see the hopelessness with which being naturally of so courageous a spirit she resigned herself to the thraldom in which he held her. That iron chain, of which some of the massive links were round her feminine waist, and the others in his ruthless hand,—or which, perhaps, bound the pair together by a bond equally torturing to each,—must have been forged in some such unhallowed furnace as is only kindled by evil passions, and fed by evil deeds.
We are certain of one thing: there was a strangely captivating influence this ill-fated person had over Miriam, similar to the way dangerous animals and reptiles ensnare their prey. It was astonishing to witness how, despite her naturally brave spirit, she surrendered so hopelessly to the control he had over her. That iron chain, with some of its heavy links wrapped around her waist and the rest in his ruthless grip—or perhaps one that linked them both together in a way that was equally tormenting for each—must have been forged in a hellish fire fueled by wicked desires and malicious actions.
Yet, let us trust, there may have been no crime in Miriam, but only one of those fatalities which are among the most insoluble riddles propounded to mortal comprehension; the fatal decree by which every crime is made to be the agony of many innocent persons, as well as of the single guilty one.
Yet, let's trust that there may not have been any crime in Miriam, but just one of those tragic events that are some of the most puzzling questions posed to human understanding; the cruel decision that turns every crime into the suffering of many innocent people, along with the one guilty person.
It was, at any rate, but a feeble and despairing kind of remonstrance which she had now the energy to oppose against his persecution.
It was, in any case, just a weak and hopeless protest that she could now muster the energy to make against his harassment.
“You follow me too closely,” she said, in low, faltering accents; “you allow me too scanty room to draw my breath. Do you know what will be the end of this?” “I know well what must be the end,” he replied.
“You're following me too closely,” she said, in a soft, shaky voice; “you’re giving me barely any space to breathe. Do you know what will happen because of this?” “I know exactly how this will end,” he replied.
“Tell me, then,” said Miriam, “that I may compare your foreboding with my own. Mine is a very dark one.”
“Tell me, then,” said Miriam, “so I can compare your ominous feelings with mine. Mine is really dark.”
“There can be but one result, and that soon,” answered the model. “You must throw off your present mask and assume another. You must vanish out of the scene: quit Rome with me, and leave no trace whereby to follow you. It is in my power, as you well know, to compel your acquiescence in my bidding. You are aware of the penalty of a refusal.”
“There can only be one outcome, and it will come quickly,” replied the model. “You need to shed your current disguise and take on a new one. You have to disappear from the scene: leave Rome with me and leave no trace that anyone could follow. I can, as you know, force you to comply with what I ask. You understand the consequences of refusing.”
“Not that penalty with which you would terrify me,” said Miriam; “another there may be, but not so grievous.” “What is that other?” he inquired. “Death! simply death!” she answered. “Death,” said her persecutor, “is not so simple and opportune a thing as you imagine. You are strong and warm with life. Sensitive and irritable as your spirit is, these many months of trouble, this latter thraldom in which I hold you, have scarcely made your cheek paler than I saw it in your girlhood. Miriam,—for I forbear to speak another name, at which these leaves would shiver above our heads,—Miriam, you cannot die!”
“Not that punishment you'd use to scare me,” Miriam said. “There might be another, but not one as harsh.” “What’s that other?” he asked. “Death! Just death!” she replied. “Death,” said her tormentor, “is not as simple and convenient as you think. You're strong and filled with life. Even though your spirit is sensitive and irritable, these months of trouble, this latest captivity that I have you in, have hardly made your cheek any paler than it was in your youth. Miriam—for I won’t use another name that would make the leaves tremble above us—Miriam, you cannot die!”
“Might not a dagger find my heart?” said she, for the first time meeting his eyes. “Would not poison make an end of me? Will not the Tiber drown me?”
“Might a dagger not pierce my heart?” she said, finally meeting his gaze. “Could poison not do me in? Will the Tiber not drown me?”
“It might,” he answered; “for I allow that you are mortal. But, Miriam, believe me, it is not your fate to die while there remains so much to be sinned and suffered in the world. We have a destiny which we must needs fulfil together. I, too, have struggled to escape it. I was as anxious as yourself to break the tie between us,—to bury the past in a fathomless grave,—to make it impossible that we should ever meet, until you confront me at the bar of Judgment! You little can imagine what steps I took to render all this secure; and what was the result? Our strange interview in the bowels of the earth convinced me of the futility of my design.”
“It might,” he replied; “because I admit that you are human. But, Miriam, trust me, it’s not your fate to die while there’s still so much to sin and suffer in the world. We have a destiny that we must fulfill together. I’ve also fought to escape it. I was just as eager as you to break the bond between us—to bury the past in a bottomless grave—to make it impossible for us to meet again, until you face me at the Judgment! You can’t imagine the lengths I went to in order to make this certain; and what was the outcome? Our strange encounter deep underground showed me how pointless my efforts were.”
“Ah, fatal chance!” cried Miriam, covering her face with her hands.
“Ah, what a terrible twist of fate!” shouted Miriam, hiding her face in her hands.
“Yes, your heart trembled with horror when you recognized me,” rejoined he; “but you did not guess that there was an equal horror in my own!”
“Yes, your heart shook with fear when you recognized me,” he replied; “but you didn’t realize there was just as much fear in me!”
“Why would not the weight of earth above our heads have crumbled down upon us both, forcing us apart, but burying us equally?” cried Miriam, in a burst of vehement passion. “O, that we could have wandered in those dismal passages till we both perished, taking opposite paths in the darkness, so that when we lay down to die, our last breaths might not mingle!”
“Why hasn’t the weight of the earth above us crushed us, pulling us apart but burying us both?” cried Miriam, in a fit of intense emotion. “Oh, that we could have wandered those gloomy passages until we perished, taking different paths in the dark, so that when we finally lay down to die, our last breaths wouldn’t mix!”
“It were vain to wish it,” said the model. “In all that labyrinth of midnight paths, we should have found one another out to live or die together. Our fates cross and are entangled. The threads are twisted into a strong cord, which is dragging us to an evil doom. Could the knots be severed, we might escape. But neither can your slender fingers untie these knots, nor my masculine force break them. We must submit!”
“It would be pointless to wish for it,” said the model. “In all that maze of midnight paths, we would have found each other to live or die together. Our fates intersect and are tangled. The threads are woven into a strong cord, which is pulling us toward a terrible fate. If the knots could be untied, we might escape. But neither your delicate fingers can untie these knots, nor can my strength break them. We have to accept it!”
“Pray for rescue, as I have,” exclaimed Miriam. “Pray for deliverance from me, since I am your evil genius, as you mine. Dark as your life has been, I have known you to pray in times past!”
“Pray for help, like I have,” Miriam shouted. “Pray to be free from me, since I’m your evil influence, just as you are mine. Even though your life has been dark, I know you’ve prayed in the past!”
At these words of Miriam, a tremor and horror appeared to seize upon her persecutor, insomuch that he shook and grew ashy pale before her eyes. In this man’s memory there was something that made it awful for him to think of prayer; nor would any torture be more intolerable than to be reminded of such divine comfort and succor as await pious souls merely for the asking; This torment was perhaps the token of a native temperament deeply susceptible of religious impressions, but which had been wronged, violated, and debased, until, at length, it was capable only of terror from the sources that were intended for our purest and loftiest consolation. He looked so fearfully at her, and with such intense pain struggling in his eyes, that Miriam felt pity.
At Miriam's words, her persecutor was suddenly gripped by a tremor of horror, making him shake and turn ashen pale in front of her. There was something in this man's past that made the idea of prayer terrifying for him; no torture could be worse than being reminded of the divine comfort and support that are available to pious souls simply for the asking. This torment might have been a sign of a deeply sensitive nature to religious feelings, which had been wronged, violated, and degraded until it could only feel terror from the very sources meant to provide our greatest and purest consolation. He looked at her with a mix of fear and intense pain in his eyes, prompting Miriam to feel pity.
And now, all at once, it struck her that he might be mad. It was an idea that had never before seriously occurred to her mind, although, as soon as suggested, it fitted marvellously into many circumstances that lay within her knowledge. But, alas! such was her evil fortune, that, whether mad or no, his power over her remained the same, and was likely to be used only the more tyrannously, if exercised by a lunatic.
And now, all of a sudden, it hit her that he might be insane. It was an idea that had never really crossed her mind before, but once it was suggested, it perfectly matched many situations she was aware of. But, unfortunately, her bad luck meant that whether he was crazy or not, his influence over her stayed the same and was likely to become even more oppressive if it came from a madman.
“I would not give you pain,” she said, soothingly; “your faith allows you the consolations of penance and absolution. Try what help there may be in these, and leave me to myself.”
“I don’t want to cause you any pain,” she said gently; “your faith gives you the comfort of penance and forgiveness. See what support you can find in those, and let me be.”
“Do not think it, Miriam,” said he; “we are bound together, and can never part again.” “Why should it seem so impossible?” she rejoined. “Think how I had escaped from all the past! I had made for myself a new sphere, and found new friends, new occupations, new hopes and enjoyments. My heart, methinks, was almost as unburdened as if there had been no miserable life behind me. The human spirit does not perish of a single wound, nor exhaust itself in a single trial of life. Let us but keep asunder, and all may go well for both.” “We fancied ourselves forever sundered,” he replied. “Yet we met once, in the bowels of the earth; and, were we to part now, our fates would fling us together again in a desert, on a mountain-top, or in whatever spot seemed safest. You speak in vain, therefore.”
“Don’t think that, Miriam,” he said. “We’re connected and can never really separate again.” “Why does it seem so impossible?” she countered. “Consider how I’ve escaped from everything in my past! I’ve created a new life for myself, found new friends, new activities, new hopes and joys. My heart, I feel, is almost as light as if I had no miserable history behind me. The human spirit doesn’t die from a single wound, nor does it wear out from just one trial in life. If we just stay apart, everything could turn out fine for both of us.” “We thought we were forever separated,” he replied. “But we met once, deep underground; and if we were to part now, fate would just bring us back together again in a desert, on a mountaintop, or wherever seemed safest. So you’re speaking in vain.”
“You mistake your own will for an iron necessity,” said Miriam; “otherwise, you might have suffered me to glide past you like a ghost, when we met among those ghosts of ancient days. Even now you might bid me pass as freely.”
“You confuse your own will with an unchangeable fate,” Miriam said; “otherwise, you could have let me slip by you like a ghost, when we encountered those ghosts of the past. Even now, you could tell me to pass by as easily.”
“Never!” said he, with unmitigable will; “your reappearance has destroyed the work of years. You know the power that I have over you. Obey my bidding; or, within a short time, it shall be exercised: nor will I cease to haunt you till the moment comes.”
“Never!” he exclaimed stubbornly. “Your return has ruined years of effort. You know the hold I have over you. Do as I say; or, soon enough, I will make it happen: and I won't stop haunting you until that moment arrives.”
“Then,” said Miriam more calmly, “I foresee the end, and have already warned you of it. It will be death!”
“Then,” Miriam said more calmly, “I see what’s coming, and I’ve already warned you about it. It’s going to be death!”
“Your own death, Miriam,—or mine?” he asked, looking fixedly at her.
“Your own death, Miriam—or mine?” he asked, staring at her intently.
“Do you imagine me a murderess?” said she, shuddering; “you, at least, have no right to think me so!”
“Do you think I’m a murderer?” she said, shuddering; “you, at least, have no right to believe that!”
“Yet,” rejoined he, with a glance of dark meaning, “men have said that this white hand had once a crimson stain.” He took her hand as he spoke, and held it in his own, in spite of the repugnance, amounting to nothing short of agony, with which she struggled to regain it. Holding it up to the fading light (for there was already dimness among the trees), he appeared to examine it closely, as if to discover the imaginary blood-stain with which he taunted her. He smiled as he let it go. “It looks very white,” said he; “but I have known hands as white, which all the water in the ocean would not have washed clean.”
“Yet,” he replied, with a look full of dark meaning, “people have said that this white hand once had a crimson stain.” He took her hand as he spoke and held it in his own, despite her struggle to pull away, which was filled with an agony she couldn't hide. Holding it up to the fading light (for the trees were already shrouded in dimness), he seemed to examine it closely, as if searching for the imaginary bloodstain he had used to taunt her. He smiled as he released it. “It looks very white,” he said; “but I’ve known hands as white as this, which not all the water in the ocean could wash clean.”
“It had no stain,” retorted Miriam bitterly, “until you grasped it in your own.”
“It didn’t have a stain,” Miriam shot back bitterly, “until you grabbed it yourself.”
The wind has blown away whatever else they may have spoken.
The wind has swept away everything else they might have said.
They went together towards the town, and, on their way, continued to make reference, no doubt, to some strange and dreadful history of their former life, belonging equally to this dark man and to the fair and youthful woman whom he persecuted. In their words, or in the breath that uttered them, there seemed to be an odor of guilt, and a scent of blood. Yet, how can we imagine that a stain of ensanguined crime should attach to Miriam! Or how, on the other hand, should spotless innocence be subjected to a thraldom like that which she endured from the spectre, whom she herself had evoked out of the darkness! Be this as it might, Miriam, we have reason to believe, still continued to beseech him, humbly, passionately, wildly, only to go his way, and leave her free to follow her own sad path.
They walked together toward the town, and along the way, they continued to reference some strange and terrible story from their past that was shared by both the dark man and the young, fair woman he tormented. In their words, or in the way they spoke them, there seemed to be a hint of guilt and a trace of blood. Yet, how can we believe that a mark of bloody crime could be linked to Miriam? Or how, on the other hand, could pure innocence be subjected to the bondage that she faced from the specter she had summoned from the darkness? Regardless, Miriam, we have reason to believe, continued to plead with him, humbly, passionately, and desperately, just to go his own way and leave her free to follow her own sorrowful path.
Thus they strayed onward through the green wilderness of the Borghese grounds, and soon came near the city wall, where, had Miriam raised her eyes, she might have seen Hilda and the sculptor leaning on the parapet. But she walked in a mist of trouble, and could distinguish little beyond its limits. As they came within public observation, her persecutor fell behind, throwing off the imperious manner which he had assumed during their solitary interview. The Porta del Popolo swarmed with life. The merry-makers, who had spent the feast-day outside the walls, were now thronging in; a party of horsemen were entering beneath the arch; a travelling carriage had been drawn up just within the verge, and was passing through the villainous ordeal of the papal custom-house. In the broad piazza, too, there was a motley crowd.
So they continued on through the lush greenery of the Borghese grounds and soon approached the city wall. If Miriam had looked up, she might have seen Hilda and the sculptor leaning on the parapet. But she walked in a fog of anxiety and could hardly see beyond it. As they came into view of the public, her tormentor fell back, dropping the authoritative demeanor he had taken on during their private meeting. The Porta del Popolo was bustling with activity. The revelers who had spent the festive day outside the walls were now coming in; a group of horseback riders was entering under the arch; a traveling carriage had been parked just inside the edge and was going through the dreaded process of the papal customs check. In the spacious piazza as well, there was a diverse crowd.
But the stream of Miriam’s trouble kept its way through this flood of human life, and neither mingled with it nor was turned aside. With a sad kind of feminine ingenuity, she found a way to kneel before her tyrant undetected, though in full sight of all the people, still beseeching him for freedom, and in vain.
But the flow of Miriam's struggles continued amidst this sea of human life, neither blending in nor being diverted. With a sorrowful kind of cleverness, she figured out how to kneel before her oppressor without being noticed, even though everyone could see her, still pleading with him for freedom, and to no avail.
CHAPTER XII
A STROLL ON THE PINCIAN
A walk on the Pincian
Hilda, after giving the last touches to the picture of Beatrice Cenci, had flown down from her dove-cote, late in the afternoon, and gone to the Pincian Hill, in the hope of hearing a strain or two of exhilarating music. There, as it happened, she met the sculptor, for, to say the truth, Kenyon had well noted the fair artist’s ordinary way of life, and was accustomed to shape his own movements so as to bring him often within her sphere.
Hilda, after putting the finishing touches on her painting of Beatrice Cenci, had hurried down from her studio late in the afternoon and headed to Pincian Hill, hoping to hear some uplifting music. There, she happened to run into the sculptor, because Kenyon had taken note of the talented artist’s regular routine and made it a point to adjust his own schedule to see her frequently.
The Pincian Hill is the favorite promenade of the Roman aristocracy. At the present day, however, like most other Roman possessions, it belongs less to the native inhabitants than to the barbarians from Gaul, Great Britain, anti beyond the sea, who have established a peaceful usurpation over whatever is enjoyable or memorable in the Eternal City. These foreign guests are indeed ungrateful, if they do not breathe a prayer for Pope Clement, or whatever Holy Father it may have been, who levelled the summit of the mount so skilfully, and bounded it with the parapet of the city wall; who laid out those broad walks and drives, and overhung them with the deepening shade of many kinds of tree; who scattered the flowers, of all seasons and of every clime, abundantly over those green, central lawns; who scooped out hollows in fit places, and, setting great basins of marble in them, caused ever-gushing fountains to fill them to the brim; who reared up the immemorial obelisk out of the soil that had long hidden it; who placed pedestals along the borders of the avenues, and crowned them with busts of that multitude of worthies—statesmen, heroes, artists, men of letters and of song—whom the whole world claims as its chief ornaments, though Italy produced them all. In a word, the Pincian garden is one of the things that reconcile the stranger (since he fully appreciates the enjoyment, and feels nothing of the cost) to the rule of an irresponsible dynasty of Holy Fathers, who seem to have aimed at making life as agreeable an affair as it can well be.
The Pincian Hill is the favorite place to stroll for the Roman aristocracy. Today, however, like many other Roman treasures, it belongs more to the newcomers from Gaul, Great Britain, and across the sea than to the local people, who have peacefully surrendered its enjoyment and beauty to these foreigners. These visitors are indeed ungrateful if they don't take a moment to thank Pope Clement, or whichever Holy Father it was, who skillfully flattened the top of the hill and walled it with the city's parapet; who designed the wide paths and roads, shaded by a variety of trees; who scattered flowers from all seasons and places generously across the green lawns; who created depressions in suitable spots and placed large marble basins in them, filling them with constantly flowing fountains; who unearthed the ancient obelisk that had long been buried; who set up pedestals along the paths and crowned them with statues of countless great figures—statesmen, heroes, artists, and poets—whom the entire world regards as its finest treasures, even though Italy produced them all. In short, the Pincian garden is one of the features that help the visitor enjoy the city (since they appreciate the beauty without considering the cost) and makes them accept the rule of an unaccountable line of Holy Fathers, who seem to have aimed at making life as pleasant as possible.
In this pleasant spot, the red-trousered French soldiers are always to be seen; bearded and grizzled veterans, perhaps with medals of Algiers or the Crimea on their breasts. To them is assigned the peaceful duty of seeing that children do not trample on the flower beds, nor any youthful lover rifle them of their fragrant blossoms to stick in the beloved one’s hair. Here sits (drooping upon some marble bench, in the treacherous sunshine) the consumptive girl, whose friends have brought her, for cure, to a climate that instils poison into its very purest breath. Here, all day, come nursery-maids, burdened with rosy English babies, or guiding the footsteps of little travellers from the far Western world. Here, in the sunny afternoons, roll and rumble all kinds of equipages, from the cardinal’s old-fashioned and gorgeous purple carriage to the gay barouche of modern date. Here horsemen gallop on thoroughbred steeds. Here, in short, all the transitory population of Rome, the world’s great watering-place, rides, drives, or promenades! Here are beautiful sunsets; and here, whichever way you turn your eyes, are scenes as well worth gazing at, both in themselves and for their historic interest, as any that the sun ever rose and set upon. Here, too, on certain afternoons of the week, a French military band flings out rich music over the poor old city, floating her with strains as loud as those of her own echoless triumphs.
In this lovely spot, you can always see the French soldiers in red trousers; they are bearded and grizzled veterans, possibly wearing medals from Algiers or the Crimea. Their peaceful duty is to ensure that children don’t trample on the flower beds, nor do young lovers pick the fragrant blossoms to put in their beloved's hair. Here sits (slumped on a marble bench, in the deceptive sunshine) the ailing girl, brought by her friends to a climate that infects even the purest air with poison. Here, all day long, come nannies with rosy-cheeked English babies or guiding the steps of little travelers from far-off Western lands. Here, on sunny afternoons, all kinds of carriages roll and rumble by, from the cardinal’s old-fashioned and extravagant purple carriage to the cheerful barouche of today. Here, horsemen gallop on thoroughbred horses. In short, here is where all the temporary population of Rome, the world’s famous resort, rides, drives, or strolls! Here, you see beautiful sunsets; and here, wherever you look, there are scenes worth admiring, both for their beauty and their historical significance, more so than any place the sun ever rose and set upon. Here, too, on certain afternoons of the week, a French military band plays vibrant music over the old city, filling the air with tunes as loud as her own silent triumphs.
Hilda and the sculptor (by the contrivance of the latter, who loved best to be alone with his young countrywoman) had wandered beyond the throng of promenaders, whom they left in a dense cluster around the music. They strayed, indeed, to the farthest point of the Pincian Hill, and leaned over the parapet, looking down upon the Muro Torto, a massive fragment of the oldest Roman wall, which juts over, as if ready to tumble down by its own weight, yet seems still the most indestructible piece of work that men’s hands ever piled together. In the blue distance rose Soracte, and other heights, which have gleamed afar, to our imaginations, but look scarcely real to our bodily eyes, because, being dreamed about so much, they have taken the aerial tints which belong only to a dream. These, nevertheless, are the solid framework of hills that shut in Rome, and its wide surrounding Campagna,—no land of dreams, but the broadest page of history, crowded so full with memorable events that one obliterates another; as if Time had crossed and recrossed his own records till they grew illegible.
Hilda and the sculptor (thanks to the sculptor, who preferred to be alone with his young companion) had wandered away from the crowd of strollers, leaving them gathered around the music. They made their way to the farthest point of the Pincian Hill and leaned over the railing, looking down at the Muro Torto, a massive piece of the oldest Roman wall that juts out, almost seeming ready to collapse under its own weight, yet somehow remains the most indestructible structure made by human hands. In the blue distance loomed Soracte, along with other heights that have flickered in our imaginations, yet appear barely real to our eyes because we’ve dreamed about them so much, they now have the ethereal hues of a dream. However, these are the solid hills that enclose Rome and its expansive Campagna—no land of dreams, but the most vivid pages of history, filled with so many significant events that they blur into one another; as if Time has crossed and re-crossed his own records until they became unreadable.
But, not to meddle with history,—with which our narrative is no otherwise concerned, than that the very dust of Rome is historic, and inevitably settles on our page and mingles with our ink,—we will return to our two friends, who were still leaning over the wall. Beneath them lay the broad sweep of the Borghese grounds, covered with trees, amid which appeared the white gleam of pillars and statues, and the flash of an upspringing fountain, all to be overshadowed at a later period of the year by the thicker growth of foliage.
But without getting into history—since our story isn't really about that, except for how the very dust of Rome is historic and inevitably lands on our page and mixes with our ink—we'll return to our two friends, who were still leaning over the wall. Below them was the expansive Borghese grounds, filled with trees, where the white gleam of pillars and statues and the splash of a rising fountain could be seen, all of which would eventually be overshadowed by the thicker growth of foliage later in the year.
The advance of vegetation, in this softer climate, is less abrupt than the inhabitant of the cold North is accustomed to observe. Beginning earlier,—even in February,—Spring is not compelled to burst into Summer with such headlong haste; there is time to dwell upon each opening beauty, and to enjoy the budding leaf, the tender green, the sweet youth and freshness of the year; it gives us its maiden charm, before, settling into the married Summer, which, again, does not so soon sober itself into matronly Autumn. In our own country, the virgin Spring hastens to its bridal too abruptly. But here, after a month or two of kindly growth, the leaves of the young trees, which cover that portion of the Borghese grounds nearest the city wall, were still in their tender half-development.
The growth of plants in this milder climate is less sudden than what someone from the cold North would be used to. Spring starts earlier—in February—even, and doesn’t rush into Summer so quickly; there’s time to appreciate each emerging beauty and enjoy the budding leaves, the soft green, and the fresh youth of the year. It offers its first charm before settling into the mature Summer, which, in turn, doesn’t transition into the more serious Autumn quite so fast. In our own country, the pure Spring rushes into its marriage too quickly. But here, after a month or two of gentle growth, the leaves of the young trees, which cover the part of the Borghese grounds closest to the city wall, were still in their delicate early stages.
In the remoter depths, among the old groves of ilex-trees, Hilda and Kenyon heard the faint sound of music, laughter, and mingling voices. It was probably the uproar—spreading even so far as the walls of Rome, and growing faded and melancholy in its passage—of that wild sylvan merriment, which we have already attempted to describe. By and by it ceased—although the two listeners still tried to distinguish it between the bursts of nearer music from the military band. But there was no renewal of that distant mirth. Soon afterwards they saw a solitary figure advancing along one of the paths that lead from the obscurer part of the ground towards the gateway.
In the remote depths, among the old groves of holm oaks, Hilda and Kenyon heard faint sounds of music, laughter, and voices blending together. It was likely the ruckus—reaching all the way to the walls of Rome and fading into a melancholic echo—of that wild woodland celebration we've tried to describe before. After a while, it stopped—though the two listeners continued to try to catch it between the louder music from the military band nearby. But that distant joy didn’t come back. Shortly after, they saw a lone figure walking along one of the paths that led from the less explored area toward the gateway.
“Look! is it not Donatello?” said Hilda.
“Look! Is that Donatello?” said Hilda.
“He it is, beyond a doubt,” replied the sculptor. “But how gravely he walks, and with what long looks behind him! He seems either very weary, or very sad. I should not hesitate to call it sadness, if Donatello were a creature capable of the sin and folly of low spirits. In all these hundred paces, while we have been watching him, he has not made one of those little caprioles in the air which are characteristic of his natural gait. I begin to doubt whether he is a veritable Faun.”
“He is definitely the one,” the sculptor replied. “But look at how seriously he walks, and the way he keeps looking back! He either seems really tired or really sad. I wouldn’t hesitate to say it’s sadness if Donatello were the type to feel down or act foolishly. In all this time we've been watching him, he hasn’t done any of those playful jumps he usually does. I'm starting to wonder if he’s really a true Faun.”
“Then,” said Hilda, with perfect simplicity, “you have thought him—and do think him—one of that strange, wild, happy race of creatures, that used to laugh and sport in the woods, in the old, old times? So do I, indeed! But I never quite believed, till now, that fauns existed anywhere but in poetry.”
“Then,” Hilda said, simply, “you think of him—and still think of him—as one of those strange, wild, happy beings who used to laugh and play in the woods, back in the really old days? I do too, for sure! But I never really believed, until now, that fauns existed anywhere outside of poetry.”
The sculptor at first merely smiled. Then, as the idea took further possession of his mind, he laughed outright, and wished from the bottom of his heart (being in love with Hilda, though he had never told her so) that he could have rewarded or punished her for its pretty absurdity with a kiss.
The sculptor initially just smiled. Then, as the idea fully took over his mind, he laughed out loud and genuinely wished (since he was in love with Hilda, even though he had never told her) that he could either reward or punish her for its charming absurdity with a kiss.
“O Hilda, what a treasure of sweet faith and pure imagination you hide under that little straw hat!” cried he, at length. “A Faun! a Faun! Great Pan is not dead, then, after all! The whole tribe of mythical creatures yet live in the moonlit seclusion of a young girl’s fancy, and find it a lovelier abode and play-place, I doubt not, than their Arcadian haunts of yore. What bliss, if a man of marble, like myself, could stray thither, too!”
“O Hilda, what a treasure of sweet faith and pure imagination you hide under that little straw hat!” he exclaimed at last. “A Faun! A Faun! So Great Pan isn’t dead after all! The whole tribe of mythical creatures still lives in the moonlit dreams of a young girl’s imagination, and I bet it’s a more beautiful home and playground than their old Arcadian hideaways. How wonderful it would be if a man made of marble, like me, could wander there too!”
“Why do you laugh so?” asked Hilda, reddening; for she was a little disturbed at Kenyon’s ridicule, however kindly expressed. “What can I have said, that you think so very foolish?”
“Why are you laughing?” Hilda asked, blushing; she was a bit unsettled by Kenyon’s teasing, even though it was meant kindly. “What did I say that you find so ridiculous?”
“Well, not foolish, then,” rejoined the sculptor, “but wiser, it may be, than I can fathom. Really, however, the idea does strike one as delightfully fresh, when we consider Donatello’s position and external environment. Why, my dear Hilda, he is a Tuscan born, of an old noble race in that part of Italy; and he has a moss-grown tower among the Apennines, where he and his forefathers have dwelt, under their own vines and fig-trees, from an unknown antiquity. His boyish passion for Miriam has introduced him familiarly to our little circle; and our republican and artistic simplicity of intercourse has included this young Italian, on the same terms as one of ourselves. But, if we paid due respect to rank and title, we should bend reverentially to Donatello, and salute him as his Excellency the Count di Monte Beni.”
“Well, not foolish, then,” the sculptor replied, “but maybe wiser than I can understand. Still, the idea does seem wonderfully fresh when we think about Donatello’s background and surroundings. You see, my dear Hilda, he’s Tuscan by birth, from an old noble family in that part of Italy; and he has a moss-covered tower in the Apennines, where he and his ancestors have lived, under their own vines and fig trees, for as long as anyone can remember. His youthful crush on Miriam has brought him into our little group; and our simple, artistic lifestyle has welcomed this young Italian as one of us. But if we were to give proper respect to rank and title, we should bow respectfully to Donatello and address him as his Excellency, the Count di Monte Beni.”
“That is a droll idea, much droller than his being a Faun!” said Hilda, laughing in her turn. “This does not quite satisfy me, however, especially as you yourself recognized and acknowledged his wonderful resemblance to the statue.”
“That's a funny idea, even funnier than him being a Faun!” said Hilda, laughing too. “But that doesn't fully satisfy me, especially since you yourself noticed and admitted his amazing similarity to the statue.”
“Except as regards the pointed ears,” said Kenyon; adding, aside, “and one other little peculiarity, generally observable in the statues of fauns.”
“Except for the pointed ears,” said Kenyon, adding quietly, “and one other little detail, usually seen in the statues of fauns.”
“As for his Excellency the Count di Monte Beni’s ears,” replied Hilda, smiling again at the dignity with which this title invested their playful friend, “you know we could never see their shape, on account of his clustering curls. Nay, I remember, he once started back, as shyly as a wild deer, when Miriam made a pretence of examining them. How do you explain that?”
“As for his Excellency the Count di Monte Beni’s ears,” replied Hilda, smiling again at the dignity that this title gave their playful friend, “you know we could never see their shape because of his thick curls. I remember he once jumped back, as shyly as a wild deer, when Miriam pretended to examine them. How do you explain that?”
“O, I certainly shall not contend against such a weight of evidence, the fact of his faunship being otherwise so probable,” answered the sculptor, still hardly retaining his gravity. “Faun or not, Donatello or the Count di Monte Beni—is a singularly wild creature, and, as I have remarked on other occasions, though very gentle, does not love to be touched. Speaking in no harsh sense, there is a great deal of animal nature in him, as if he had been born in the woods, and had run wild all his childhood, and were as yet but imperfectly domesticated. Life, even in our day, is very simple and unsophisticated in some of the shaggy nooks of the Apennines.”
“O, I definitely won't argue against such overwhelming evidence, especially since his being a faun is so likely,” replied the sculptor, still struggling to keep a straight face. “Whether he’s a faun, Donatello, or the Count di Monte Beni, he’s a uniquely wild being, and as I've pointed out before, even though he’s very gentle, he doesn’t like to be touched. Not in a harsh way, but there’s a lot of animal instinct in him, as if he were born in the woods and had lived wild throughout his childhood, still not fully domesticated. Even today, life can be very simple and unrefined in some of the rugged corners of the Apennines.”
“It annoys me very much,” said Hilda, “this inclination, which most people have, to explain away the wonder and the mystery out of everything. Why could not you allow me—and yourself, too—the satisfaction of thinking him a Faun?”
“It really annoys me,” said Hilda, “this tendency that most people have to strip away the wonder and mystery from everything. Why can't you let me—and yourself, too—enjoy the idea of thinking of him as a Faun?”
“Pray keep your belief, dear Hilda, if it makes you any happier,” said the sculptor; “and I shall do my best to become a convert. Donatello has asked me to spend the summer with him, in his ancestral tower, where I purpose investigating the pedigree of these sylvan counts, his forefathers; and if their shadows beckon me into dreamland, I shall willingly follow. By the bye, speaking of Donatello, there is a point on which I should like to be enlightened.”
“Please hold onto your beliefs, dear Hilda, if it makes you happier,” said the sculptor; “and I’ll do my best to be convinced. Donatello has invited me to spend the summer with him in his family tower, where I plan to look into the history of those forest lords, his ancestors; and if their spirits call me into dreamland, I’ll gladly go. By the way, speaking of Donatello, there’s something I’d like to understand better.”
“Can I help you, then?” said Hilda, in answer to his look.
“Can I help you with something?” Hilda said, responding to his glance.
“Is there the slightest chance of his winning Miriam’s affections?” suggested Kenyon.
“Is there any chance he could win Miriam’s affections?” suggested Kenyon.
“Miriam! she, so accomplished and gifted!” exclaimed Hilda; “and he, a rude, uncultivated boy! No, no, no!”
“Miriam! She's so talented and skilled!” exclaimed Hilda; “and he, a rude, unrefined guy! No way!”
“It would seem impossible,” said the sculptor. “But, on the other hand, a gifted woman flings away her affections so unaccountably, sometimes! Miriam of late has been very morbid and miserable, as we both know. Young as she is, the morning light seems already to have faded out of her life; and now comes Donatello, with natural sunshine enough for himself and her, and offers her the opportunity of making her heart and life all new and cheery again. People of high intellectual endowments do not require similar ones in those they love. They are just the persons to appreciate the wholesome gush of natural feeling, the honest affection, the simple joy, the fulness of contentment with what he loves, which Miriam sees in Donatello. True; she may call him a simpleton. It is a necessity of the case; for a man loses the capacity for this kind of affection, in proportion as he cultivates and refines himself.”
“It might seem impossible,” said the sculptor. “But on the other hand, a talented woman sometimes throws away her affections for no clear reason! Miriam has been very gloomy and unhappy lately, as we both know. Despite her youth, it feels like the morning light has already dimmed in her life; and now here comes Donatello, full of natural brightness for himself and for her, offering her a chance to make her heart and life new and happy again. People with great intellect don’t necessarily need their loved ones to be equally smart. They can truly appreciate the genuine outpouring of natural emotion, the honest love, the simple joy, and the complete contentment that Miriam sees in Donatello. It’s true; she might call him a simpleton. That’s just how it is; a man tends to lose the ability for this kind of love as he hones and refines himself.”
“Dear me!” said Hilda, drawing imperceptibly away from her companion. “Is this the penalty of refinement? Pardon me; I do not believe it. It is because you are a sculptor, that you think nothing can be finely wrought except it be cold and hard, like the marble in which your ideas take shape. I am a painter, and know that the most delicate beauty may be softened and warmed throughout.”
“Goodness!” Hilda said, subtly distancing herself from her friend. “Is this really what refinement costs? Excuse me; I don't think so. It's because you're a sculptor that you believe nothing can be beautifully crafted unless it's cold and hard, like the marble that shapes your ideas. I'm a painter, and I know that the most delicate beauty can be softened and warmed all the way through.”
“I said a foolish thing, indeed,” answered the sculptor. “It surprises me, for I might have drawn a wiser knowledge out of my own experience. It is the surest test of genuine love, that it brings back our early simplicity to the worldliest of us.”
“I said something really foolish,” replied the sculptor. “It surprises me because I should have learned better from my own experiences. The best proof of true love is that it brings back our childhood innocence, even for the most worldly among us.”
Thus talking, they loitered slowly along beside the parapet which borders the level summit of the Pincian with its irregular sweep. At intervals they looked through the lattice-work of their thoughts at the varied prospects that lay before and beneath them.
Thus talking, they strolled leisurely along the edge of the Pincian hill, which has its uneven curve. Occasionally, they glanced through the lattice of their thoughts at the diverse views that spread out before and below them.
From the terrace where they now stood there is an abrupt descent towards the Piazza del Popolo; and looking down into its broad space they beheld the tall palatial edifices, the church domes, and the ornamented gateway, which grew and were consolidated out of the thought of Michael Angelo. They saw, too, the red granite obelisk, oldest of things, even in Rome, which rises in the centre of the piazza, with a fourfold fountain at its base. All Roman works and ruins (whether of the empire, the far-off republic, or the still more distant kings) assume a transient, visionary, and impalpable character when we think that this indestructible monument supplied one of the recollections which Moses and the Israelites bore from Egypt into the desert. Perchance, on beholding the cloudy pillar and the fiery column, they whispered awestricken to one another, “In its shape it is like that old obelisk which we and our fathers have so often seen on the borders of the Nile.” And now that very obelisk, with hardly a trace of decay upon it, is the first thing that the modern traveller sees after entering the Flaminian Gate!
From the terrace where they stood, there was a steep drop down to the Piazza del Popolo; looking down into its expansive area, they saw the tall palatial buildings, the church domes, and the ornate gateway, which grew and took shape from the vision of Michael Angelo. They also spotted the red granite obelisk, one of the oldest things, even in Rome, rising in the center of the piazza, with a fourfold fountain at its base. All Roman structures and ruins (whether from the empire, the distant republic, or the even older kings) take on a fleeting, dreamlike, and intangible quality when we consider that this enduring monument was one of the memories that Moses and the Israelites carried from Egypt into the desert. Perhaps, while gazing at the cloudy pillar and the fiery column, they quietly remarked to each other in awe, “It looks like that old obelisk which we and our ancestors have seen so many times on the banks of the Nile.” And now that very obelisk, with barely a sign of aging, is the first thing the modern traveler sees after entering the Flaminian Gate!
Lifting their eyes, Hilda and her companion gazed westward, and saw beyond the invisible Tiber the Castle of St. Angelo; that immense tomb of a pagan emperor, with the archangel at its summit.
Lifting their eyes, Hilda and her companion looked westward and saw, beyond the unseen Tiber, the Castle of St. Angelo; that massive tomb of a pagan emperor, with the archangel at its peak.
Still farther off appeared a mighty pile of buildings, surmounted by the vast dome, which all of us have shaped and swelled outward, like a huge bubble, to the utmost Scope of our imaginations, long before we see it floating over the worship of the city. It may be most worthily seen from precisely the point where our two friends were now standing. At any nearer view the grandeur of St. Peter’s hides itself behind the immensity of its separate parts,—so that we see only the front, only the sides, only the pillared length and loftiness of the portico, and not the mighty whole. But at this distance the entire outline of the world’s cathedral, as well as that of the palace of the world’s chief priest, is taken in at once. In such remoteness, moreover, the imagination is not debarred from lending its assistance, even while we have the reality before our eyes, and helping the weakness of human sense to do justice to so grand an object. It requires both faith and fancy to enable us to feel, what is nevertheless so true, that yonder, in front of the purple outline of hills, is the grandest edifice ever built by man, painted against God’s loveliest sky.
Further away, a massive collection of buildings appeared, topped by a vast dome that we all have imagined and envisioned, like a giant bubble, long before we actually see it hovering over the city's worship. It can be best appreciated from the exact spot where our two friends were standing. At a closer look, the majesty of St. Peter's hides behind the sheer scale of its individual parts—so we only see the front, the sides, the pillared expanse and height of the portico, and not the magnificent whole. But from this distance, the entire silhouette of the world's cathedral, along with that of the palace of the world's highest priest, can be taken in all at once. In this remoteness, imagination is free to play its part, even while we have reality right in front of us, helping our limited senses truly appreciate such a grand sight. It takes both faith and imagination to recognize, what is nevertheless very real, that over there, against the purple outline of the hills, stands the greatest building ever created by man, set against God's most beautiful sky.
After contemplating a little while a scene which their long residence in Rome had made familiar to them, Kenyon and Hilda again let their glances fall into the piazza at their feet. They there beheld Miriam, who had just entered the Porta del Popolo, and was standing by the obelisk and fountain. With a gesture that impressed Kenyon as at once suppliant and imperious, she seemed to intimate to a figure which had attended her thus far, that it was now her desire to be left alone. The pertinacious model, however, remained immovable.
After thinking for a bit about a scene that their long stay in Rome had made familiar, Kenyon and Hilda looked down into the piazza below them. There, they saw Miriam, who had just entered through the Porta del Popolo and was standing by the obelisk and fountain. With a gesture that struck Kenyon as both pleading and commanding, she appeared to signal to a figure who had accompanied her up to that point that she now wanted to be alone. However, the persistent model remained right where she was.
And the sculptor here noted a circumstance, which, according to the interpretation he might put upon it, was either too trivial to be mentioned, or else so mysteriously significant that he found it difficult to believe his eyes. Miriam knelt down on the steps of the fountain; so far there could be no question of the fact. To other observers, if any there were, she probably appeared to take this attitude merely for the convenience of dipping her fingers into the gush of water from the mouth of one of the stone lions. But as she clasped her hands together after thus bathing them, and glanced upward at the model, an idea took strong possession of Kenyon’s mind that Miriam was kneeling to this dark follower there in the world’s face!
And the sculptor noticed something that, depending on how he interpreted it, was either too insignificant to mention or so mysteriously important that he could hardly believe his eyes. Miriam knelt down on the steps of the fountain; there was no doubt about that. To others watching, if there were any, she likely seemed to be doing this just to dip her fingers into the water flowing from the mouth of one of the stone lions. But as she brought her hands together after rinsing them and looked up at the model, a strong thought took hold of Kenyon's mind that Miriam was kneeling to this dark figure right there in the world's gaze!
“Do you see it?” he said to Hilda.
“Do you see it?” he asked Hilda.
“See what?” asked she, surprised at the emotion of his tone. “I see Miriam, who has just bathed her hands in that delightfully cool water. I often dip my fingers into a Roman fountain, and think of the brook that used to be one of my playmates in my New England village.”
“See what?” she asked, surprised by the emotion in his voice. “I see Miriam, who has just washed her hands in that refreshingly cool water. I often dip my fingers into a Roman fountain and think of the stream that used to be one of my playmates in my New England village.”
“I fancied I saw something else,” said Kenyon; “but it was doubtless a mistake.”
“I thought I saw something else,” said Kenyon; “but it was probably just a mistake.”
But, allowing that he had caught a true glimpse into the hidden significance of Miriam’s gesture, what a terrible thraldom did it suggest! Free as she seemed to be,—beggar as he looked,—the nameless vagrant must then be dragging the beautiful Miriam through the streets of Rome, fettered and shackled more cruelly than any captive queen of yore following in an emperor’s triumph. And was it conceivable that she would have been thus enthralled unless some great error—how great Kenyon dared not think—or some fatal weakness had given this dark adversary a vantage ground?
But, even if he had caught a true glimpse into the deeper meaning of Miriam’s gesture, what a terrible control that suggested! Free as she seemed to be—while he looked like a beggar—the nameless drifter must then be dragging the beautiful Miriam through the streets of Rome, more cruelly chained than any captive queen of the past following an emperor’s victory. And could it be possible that she would have been so trapped unless some huge mistake—how huge Kenyon didn’t dare to imagine—or some fatal weakness had given this dark opponent an advantage?
“Hilda,” said he abruptly, “who and what is Miriam? Pardon me; but are you sure of her?”
“Hilda,” he said suddenly, “who is Miriam? Excuse me, but are you sure about her?”
“Sure of her!” repeated Hilda, with an angry blush, for her friend’s sake. “I am sure that she is kind, good, and generous; a true and faithful friend, whom I love dearly, and who loves me as well! What more than this need I be sure of?”
“Sure of her!” Hilda repeated, blushing with anger on behalf of her friend. “I know she’s kind, good, and generous; a true and loyal friend whom I love dearly, and who loves me back! What more do I need to be sure of?”
“And your delicate instincts say all this in her favor?—nothing against her?” continued the sculptor, without heeding the irritation of Hilda’s tone. “These are my own impressions, too. But she is such a mystery! We do not even know whether she is a countrywoman of ours, or an Englishwoman, or a German. There is Anglo-Saxon blood in her veins, one would say, and a right English accent on her tongue, but much that is not English breeding, nor American. Nowhere else but in Rome, and as an artist, could she hold a place in society without giving some clew to her past life.”
“And your sensitive instincts say all of this in her favor?—nothing against her?” continued the sculptor, ignoring Hilda’s irritated tone. “These are my own impressions, too. But she’s such a mystery! We don’t even know if she’s a countrywoman of ours, or English, or German. You’d think there’s Anglo-Saxon blood in her veins, and she speaks with a proper English accent, but there’s a lot about her that isn’t from English upbringing or American. Nowhere else but in Rome, and as an artist, could she fit into society without revealing something about her past.”
“I love her dearly,” said Hilda, still with displeasure in her tone, “and trust her most entirely.”
“I love her dearly,” Hilda said, still sounding unhappy, “and I trust her completely.”
“My heart trusts her at least, whatever my head may do,” replied Kenyon; “and Rome is not like one of our New England villages, where we need the permission of each individual neighbor for every act that we do, every word that we utter, and every friend that we make or keep. In these particulars the papal despotism allows us freer breath than our native air; and if we like to take generous views of our associates, we can do so, to a reasonable extent, without ruining ourselves.”
“My heart trusts her at least, no matter what my head might say,” replied Kenyon; “and Rome isn’t like one of our New England villages, where we need permission from every single neighbor for everything we do, every word we say, and every friend we make or keep. In these respects, the papal authority allows us more freedom than the air we breathe back home; and if we want to have an open-minded view of our associates, we can do that, to a reasonable extent, without it ruining us.”
“The music has ceased,” said Hilda; “I am going now.”
“The music has stopped,” Hilda said; “I’m leaving now.”
There are three streets that, beginning close beside each other, diverge from the Piazza del Popolo towards the heart of Rome: on the left, the Via del Babuino; on the right, the Via della Ripetta; and between these two that world-famous avenue, the Corso. It appeared that Miriam and her strange companion were passing up the first mentioned of these three, and were soon hidden from Hilda and the sculptor.
There are three streets that start out next to each other and branch off from the Piazza del Popolo towards the center of Rome: on the left is Via del Babuino, on the right is Via della Ripetta, and in between them is the world-famous Corso. It looked like Miriam and her unusual companion were heading up the first street, and they quickly disappeared from Hilda and the sculptor's view.
The two latter left the Pincian by the broad and stately walk that skirts along its brow. Beneath them, from the base of the abrupt descent, the city spread wide away in a close contiguity of red-earthen roofs, above which rose eminent the domes of a hundred churches, beside here and there a tower, and the upper windows of some taller or higher situated palace, looking down on a multitude of palatial abodes. At a distance, ascending out of the central mass of edifices, they could see the top of the Antonine column, and near it the circular roof of the Pantheon looking heavenward with its ever-open eye.
The two of them left the Pincian along the wide, impressive path that runs along its edge. Below them, at the bottom of the steep drop, the city spread out with a dense sea of red-tiled roofs, dominated by the domes of countless churches, with a few towers sprinkled in and the upper windows of some taller palaces looking down at a cluster of grand homes. In the distance, rising above the central mass of buildings, they could see the top of the Antonine column and nearby, the circular roof of the Pantheon gazing up toward the sky with its always-open eye.
Except these two objects, almost everything that they beheld was mediaeval, though built, indeed, of the massive old stones and indestructible bricks of imperial Rome; for the ruins of the Coliseum, the Golden House, and innumerable temples of Roman gods, and mansions of Caesars and senators, had supplied the material for all those gigantic hovels, and their walls were cemented with mortar of inestimable cost, being made of precious antique statues, burnt long ago for this petty purpose.
Except for these two objects, almost everything they saw was medieval, although it was built from the massive old stones and indestructible bricks of imperial Rome. The ruins of the Coliseum, the Golden House, countless temples of Roman gods, and the mansions of Caesars and senators had provided the material for all those massive hovels, and their walls were held together with mortar of incredible value, made from precious ancient statues that were burned long ago for this minor purpose.
Rome, as it now exists, has grown up under the Popes, and seems like nothing but a heap of broken rubbish, thrown into the great chasm between our own days and the Empire, merely to fill it up; and, for the better part of two thousand years, its annals of obscure policies, and wars, and continually recurring misfortunes, seem also but broken rubbish, as compared with its classic history.
Rome, as it is today, has developed under the Popes and looks like just a pile of broken debris thrown into the vast gap between our time and the Empire, simply to fill it. For almost two thousand years, its history of obscure policies, wars, and ongoing misfortunes seems like nothing more than broken debris compared to its classic past.
If we consider the present city as at all connected with the famous one of old, it is only because we find it built over its grave. A depth of thirty feet of soil has covered up the Rome of ancient days, so that it lies like the dead corpse of a giant, decaying for centuries, with no survivor mighty enough even to bury it, until the dust of all those years has gathered slowly over its recumbent form and made a casual sepulchre.
If we view the current city as connected to the famous one from the past, it's only because it's built over its remains. Thirty feet of soil has buried the ancient Rome, laying it like the decayed body of a giant, rotting for centuries, with no one strong enough to give it a proper burial, until the dust from all those years has gradually settled over its resting place, forming an unintentional tomb.
We know not how to characterize, in any accordant and compatible terms, the Rome that lies before us; its sunless alleys, and streets of palaces; its churches, lined with the gorgeous marbles that were originally polished for the adornment of pagan temples; its thousands of evil smells, mixed up with fragrance of rich incense, diffused from as many censers; its little life, deriving feeble nutriment from what has long been dead. Everywhere, some fragment of ruin suggesting the magnificence of a former epoch; everywhere, moreover, a Cross,—and nastiness at the foot of it. As the sum of all, there are recollections that kindle the soul, and a gloom and languor that depress it beyond any depth of melancholic sentiment that can be elsewhere known.
We can't quite describe the Rome that stands before us; its shadowy alleys and grand streets filled with palaces; its churches, adorned with beautiful marbles originally polished for pagan temples; its countless unpleasant odors mingling with the rich scent of incense wafting from numerous censers; its little life, weakly sustained by what has long been gone. Everywhere, there's a piece of ruin that hints at the glory of a past era; and everywhere, a Cross—along with filth at its base. Overall, there are memories that ignite the soul, combined with a darkness and weariness that weigh it down more than any sorrow that can be found elsewhere.
Yet how is it possible to say an unkind or irreverential word of Rome? The city of all time, and of all the world! The spot for which man’s great life and deeds have done so much, and for which decay has done whatever glory and dominion could not do! At this moment, the evening sunshine is flinging its golden mantle over it, making all that we thought mean magnificent; the bells of all the churches suddenly ring out, as if it were a peal of triumph because Rome is still imperial.
Yet how can anyone say something unkind or disrespectful about Rome? The city of all time, and for everyone! The place where humanity's greatest lives and achievements have meant so much, and where decay has accomplished what glory and power could not! Right now, the evening sunlight is casting its golden glow over everything, turning what we thought was ordinary into something magnificent; the bells from all the churches suddenly ring out, as if celebrating because Rome is still glorious.
“I sometimes fancy,” said Hilda, on whose susceptibility the scene always made a strong impression, “that Rome—mere Rome—will crowd everything else out of my heart.”
“I sometimes imagine,” said Hilda, who was always deeply affected by the scene, “that Rome—just Rome—will push everything else out of my heart.”
“Heaven forbid!” ejaculated the sculptor. They had now reached the grand stairs that ascend from the Piazza di Spagna to the hither brow of the Pincian Hill. Old Beppo, the millionnaire of his ragged fraternity, it is a wonder that no artist paints him as the cripple whom St. Peter heals at the Beautiful Gate of the Temple,—was just mounting his donkey to depart, laden with the rich spoil of the day’s beggary.
“Heaven forbid!” exclaimed the sculptor. They had now reached the grand stairs that go up from the Piazza di Spagna to the top of Pincian Hill. Old Beppo, the millionaire of his ragged group, it’s a wonder that no artist paints him as the cripple whom St. Peter heals at the Beautiful Gate of the Temple—was just getting on his donkey to leave, loaded with the rich spoils of the day’s begging.
Up the stairs, drawing his tattered cloak about his face, came the model, at whom Beppo looked askance, jealous of an encroacher on his rightful domain. The figure passed away, however, up the Via Sistina. In the piazza below, near the foot of the magnificent steps, stood Miriam, with her eyes bent on the ground, as if she were counting those little, square, uncomfortable paving-stones, that make it a penitential pilgrimage to walk in Rome. She kept this attitude for several minutes, and when, at last, the importunities of a beggar disturbed her from it, she seemed bewildered and pressed her hand upon her brow.
Up the stairs, pulling his worn cloak over his face, came the model, who Beppo eyed suspiciously, feeling threatened by an intruder in his territory. The figure moved on, however, up the Via Sistina. In the piazza below, at the base of the grand steps, stood Miriam, staring at the ground, as if she were counting those small, square, uncomfortable paving stones that make walking in Rome a bit of a trial. She stayed in this pose for several minutes, and when, finally, the persistent pleas of a beggar pulled her out of it, she looked confused and pressed her hand to her forehead.
“She has been in some sad dream or other, poor thing!” said Kenyon sympathizingly; “and even now she is imprisoned there in a kind of cage, the iron bars of which are made of her own thoughts.”
“She’s been stuck in some sad dream, poor thing!” Kenyon said sympathetically. “And even now she’s trapped there in a sort of cage, the iron bars of which are made from her own thoughts.”
“I fear she is not well,” said Hilda. “I am going down the stairs, and will join Miriam.”
“I’m worried she’s not doing well,” Hilda said. “I’m heading down the stairs to join Miriam.”
“Farewell, then,” said the sculptor. “Dear Hilda, this is a perplexed and troubled world! It soothes me inexpressibly to think of you in your tower, with white doves and white thoughts for your companions, so high above us all, and With the Virgin for your household friend. You know not how far it throws its light, that lamp which you keep burning at her shrine! I passed beneath the tower last night, and the ray cheered me, because you lighted it.”
“Goodbye, then,” said the sculptor. “Dear Hilda, this world is confusing and troubled! It comforts me deeply to picture you in your tower, surrounded by white doves and pure thoughts for company, so high above us all, with the Virgin as your close friend. You have no idea how far the light from that lamp at her shrine reaches! I walked under the tower last night, and the glow lifted my spirits because you lit it.”
“It has for me a religious significance,” replied Hilda quietly, “and yet I am no Catholic.”
“It has a spiritual meaning for me,” Hilda replied quietly, “and yet I’m not a Catholic.”
They parted, and Kenyon made haste along the Via Sistina, in the hope of overtaking the model, whose haunts and character he was anxious to investigate, for Miriam’s sake. He fancied that he saw him a long way in advance, but before he reached the Fountain of the Triton the dusky figure had vanished.
They went their separate ways, and Kenyon hurried along the Via Sistina, hoping to catch up with the model, whose habits and personality he wanted to explore for Miriam’s sake. He thought he spotted him far ahead, but by the time he reached the Fountain of the Triton, the shadowy figure had disappeared.
CHAPTER XIII
A SCULPTOR’S STUDIO
A Sculptor's Studio
About this period, Miriam seems to have been goaded by a weary restlessness that drove her abroad on any errand or none. She went one morning to visit Kenyon in his studio, whither he had invited her to see a new statue, on which he had staked many hopes, and which was now almost completed in the clay. Next to Hilda, the person for whom Miriam felt most affection and confidence was Kenyon; and in all the difficulties that beset her life, it was her impulse to draw near Hilda for feminine sympathy, and the sculptor for brotherly counsel.
About this time, Miriam seemed to be driven by a restless energy that pushed her to go abroad for any reason or none at all. One morning, she went to visit Kenyon in his studio, where he had invited her to see a new statue he had high hopes for, and which was almost finished in clay. After Hilda, the person Miriam felt most affection and trust for was Kenyon; and in all the challenges that filled her life, she instinctively sought out Hilda for feminine support and the sculptor for brotherly advice.
Yet it was to little purpose that she approached the edge of the voiceless gulf between herself and them. Standing on the utmost verge of that dark chasm, she might stretch out her hand, and never clasp a hand of theirs; she might strive to call out, “Help, friends! help!” but, as with dreamers when they shout, her voice would perish inaudibly in the remoteness that seemed such a little way. This perception of an infinite, shivering solitude, amid which we cannot come close enough to human beings to be warmed by them, and where they turn to cold, chilly shapes of mist, is one of the most forlorn results of any accident, misfortune, crime, or peculiarity of character, that puts an individual ajar with the world. Very often, as in Miriam’s case, there is an insatiable instinct that demands friendship, love, and intimate communion, but is forced to pine in empty forms; a hunger of the heart, which finds only shadows to feed upon.
Yet it was of little use that she approached the edge of the silent gap between herself and them. Standing on the very edge of that dark void, she could stretch out her hand and never grip a hand of theirs; she might try to call out, “Help, friends! Help!” but, like dreamers when they shout, her voice would fade away unheard in the distance that felt so close. This awareness of an infinite, chilling solitude, where we can't get close enough to others to feel their warmth, and where they become cold, misty shapes, is one of the most hopeless outcomes of any accident, misfortune, crime, or oddity of character that sets a person apart from the world. Very often, as in Miriam’s case, there is an unquenchable desire for friendship, love, and deep connection, but one is left to pine in empty gestures; a heart's hunger that finds only shadows to sustain it.
Kenyon’s studio was in a cross-street, or, rather, an ugly and dirty little lane, between the Corso and the Via della Ripetta; and though chill, narrow, gloomy, and bordered with tall and shabby structures, the lane was not a whit more disagreeable than nine tenths of the Roman streets. Over the door of one of the houses was a marble tablet, bearing an inscription, to the purport that the sculpture-rooms within had formerly been occupied by the illustrious artist Canova. In these precincts (which Canova’s genius was not quite of a character to render sacred, though it certainly made them interesting) the young American sculptor had now established himself.
Kenyon’s studio was on a side street, or rather, a grimy and unattractive little lane, between the Corso and the Via della Ripetta; and although it was cold, narrow, dark, and lined with tall, run-down buildings, the lane was no worse than most of the streets in Rome. Above the door of one of the houses was a marble plaque with an inscription stating that the sculpture studios inside had once been used by the famous artist Canova. In these surroundings (which Canova’s talent didn’t quite elevate to a sacred level, though it certainly made them interesting), the young American sculptor had now set up shop.
The studio of a sculptor is generally but a rough and dreary-looking place, with a good deal the aspect, indeed, of a stone-mason’s workshop. Bare floors of brick or plank, and plastered walls,—an old chair or two, or perhaps only a block of marble (containing, however, the possibility of ideal grace within it) to sit down upon; some hastily scrawled sketches of nude figures on the whitewash of the wall. These last are probably the sculptor’s earliest glimpses of ideas that may hereafter be solidified into imperishable stone, or perhaps may remain as impalpable as a dream. Next there are a few very roughly modelled little figures in clay or plaster, exhibiting the second stage of the idea as it advances towards a marble immortality; and then is seen the exquisitely designed shape of clay, more interesting than even the final marble, as being the intimate production of the sculptor himself, moulded throughout with his loving hands, and nearest to his imagination and heart. In the plaster-cast, from this clay model, the beauty of the statue strangely disappears, to shine forth again with pure white radiance, in the precious marble of Carrara. Works in all these stages of advancement, and some with the final touch upon them, might be found in Kenyon’s studio.
The studio of a sculptor usually looks pretty rough and drab, resembling a stone-mason's workshop. The floors are often made of bare brick or wood, and the walls are plastered. There might be an old chair or two, or maybe just a block of marble that holds the potential for beauty within it. You’d see some quickly drawn sketches of naked figures on the whitewashed walls. These sketches likely represent the sculptor's first ideas, which might eventually turn into lasting pieces of art, or could fade away like a fleeting dream. Then there are a few roughly shaped little figures in clay or plaster, showing the second step in the journey toward a marble masterpiece. The beautifully crafted shape in clay is often more captivating than the final marble version because it’s the sculptor's personal creation, shaped by his hands and closest to his vision and emotions. In the plaster cast from this clay model, the statue's beauty oddly fades, only to emerge again with a pure white brilliance in the prized marble from Carrara. You could find works at various stages of development, some with their final touches, in Kenyon's studio.
Here might be witnessed the process of actually chiselling the marble, with which (as it is not quite satisfactory to think) a sculptor in these days has very little to do. In Italy, there is a class of men whose merely mechanical skill is perhaps more exquisite than was possessed by the ancient artificers, who wrought out the designs of Praxiteles; or, very possibly, by Praxiteles himself. Whatever of illusive representation can be effected in marble, they are capable of achieving, if the object be before their eyes. The sculptor has but to present these men with a plaster-cast of his design, and a sufficient block of marble, and tell them that the figure is imbedded in the stone, and must be freed from its encumbering superfluities; and, in due time, without the necessity of his touching the work with his own finger, he will see before him the statue that is to make him renowned. His creative power has wrought it with a word.
Here you can see the process of actually chiseling the marble, which, unfortunately, a modern sculptor has very little to do with. In Italy, there's a group of skilled craftsmen whose technical abilities are perhaps even more refined than those of the ancient artisans who created the works of Praxiteles, or maybe even Praxiteles himself. They can achieve any illusionary representation in marble as long as they have the object in front of them. The sculptor simply needs to give these craftsmen a plaster cast of his design and a suitable block of marble, telling them that the figure is trapped in the stone and needs to be freed from the excess material. In time, without ever having to touch the work himself, he will see the statue that will bring him fame. His creative vision comes to life with just a word.
In no other art, surely, does genius find such effective instruments, and so happily relieve itself of the drudgery, of actual performance; doing wonderfully nice things by the hands of other people, when it may be suspected they could not always be done by the sculptor’s own. And how much of the admiration which our artists get for their buttons and buttonholes, their shoe-ties, their neckcloths,—and these, at our present epoch of taste, make a large share of the renown,—would be abated, if we were generally aware that the sculptor can claim no credit for such pretty performances, as immortalized in marble! They are not his work, but that of some nameless machine in human shape.
In no other art, for sure, does genius find such effective tools, and so easily free itself from the hard work of actual performance; creating wonderfully detailed things through the hands of others, when it might be suspected they couldn’t always be done by the sculptor himself. And how much of the admiration that our artists receive for their buttons and buttonholes, their shoelaces, their neckties—and these, in our current era of taste, account for a significant portion of their fame—would be diminished if we generally recognized that the sculptor can’t take credit for such beautiful work, as captured in marble! They are not his creations, but that of some unnamed machine in human form.
Miriam stopped an instant in an antechamber, to look at a half-finished bust, the features of which seemed to be struggling out of the stone; and, as it were, scattering and dissolving its hard substance by the glow of feeling and intelligence. As the skilful workman gave stroke after stroke of the chisel with apparent carelessness, but sure effect, it was impossible not to think that the outer marble was merely an extraneous environment; the human countenance within its embrace must have existed there since the limestone ledges of Carrara were first made. Another bust was nearly completed, though still one of Kenyon’s most trustworthy assistants was at work, giving delicate touches, shaving off an impalpable something, and leaving little heaps of marble dust to attest it.
Miriam paused for a moment in an antechamber to gaze at a half-finished bust, its features seeming to struggle out of the stone, as if expressing and dissolving the hard material with warmth and intelligence. As the skilled worker struck the chisel with seemingly casual precision, it was hard not to think that the outer marble was just an unnecessary shell; the human face within had likely been there since the limestone of Carrara was first formed. Another bust was almost done, with one of Kenyon’s most reliable assistants still working on it, adding fine details, smoothing out a barely noticeable bit, and leaving small piles of marble dust as evidence of the effort.
“As these busts in the block of marble,” thought Miriam, “so does our individual fate exist in the limestone of time. We fancy that we carve it out; but its ultimate shape is prior to all our action.”
“As these busts in the block of marble,” thought Miriam, “our individual fate exists in the limestone of time. We think we carve it out; but its final shape is already there before we take any action.”
Kenyon was in the inner room, but, hearing a step in the antechamber, he threw a veil over what he was at work upon, and came out to receive his visitor. He was dressed in a gray blouse, with a little cap on the top of his head; a costume which became him better than the formal garments which he wore whenever he passed out of his own domains. The sculptor had a face which, when time had done a little more for it, would offer a worthy subject for as good an artist as himself: features finely cut, as if already marble; an ideal forehead, deeply set eyes, and a mouth much hidden in a light-brown beard, but apparently sensitive and delicate.
Kenyon was in the inner room, but when he heard footsteps in the antechamber, he covered what he was working on and came out to greet his visitor. He was wearing a gray blouse and a small cap on his head; this outfit suited him better than the formal clothes he put on whenever he left his own space. The sculptor had a face that, with a bit more time, would be a great subject for an artist as skilled as he was: finely chiseled features, almost like marble; an ideal forehead, deeply set eyes, and a mouth mostly hidden by a light-brown beard, but it seemed sensitive and delicate.
“I will not offer you my hand,” said he; “it is grimy with Cleopatra’s clay.”
“I won’t give you my hand,” he said; “it’s dirty with Cleopatra’s clay.”
“No; I will not touch clay; it is earthy and human,” answered Miriam. “I have come to try whether there is any calm and coolness among your marbles. My own art is too nervous, too passionate, too full of agitation, for me to work at it whole days together, without intervals of repose. So, what have you to show me?”
“No; I won’t work with clay; it’s too raw and human,” Miriam replied. “I’ve come to see if there’s any calm and coolness in your marbles. My own art is too restless, too emotional, too filled with turmoil for me to focus on it all day without breaks to relax. So, what do you have to show me?”
“Pray look at everything here,” said Kenyon. “I love to have painters see my work. Their judgment is unprejudiced, and more valuable than that of the world generally, from the light which their own art throws on mine. More valuable, too, than that of my brother sculptors, who never judge me fairly,—nor I them, perhaps.”
“Please look at everything here,” said Kenyon. “I love having painters see my work. Their judgment is unbiased and more valuable than the general public's because their own art sheds light on mine. It's also more valuable than that of my fellow sculptors, who never judge me fairly—nor do I judge them, maybe.”
To gratify him, Miriam looked round at the specimens in marble or plaster, of which there were several in the room, comprising originals or casts of most of the designs that Kenyon had thus far produced. He was still too young to have accumulated a large gallery of such things. What he had to show were chiefly the attempts and experiments, in various directions, of a beginner in art, acting as a stern tutor to himself, and profiting more by his failures than by any successes of which he was yet capable. Some of them, however, had great merit; and in the pure, fine glow of the new marble, it may be, they dazzled the judgment into awarding them higher praise than they deserved. Miriam admired the statue of a beautiful youth, a pearlfisher; who had got entangled in the weeds at the bottom of the sea, and lay dead among the pearl-oysters, the rich shells, and the seaweeds, all of like value to him now.
To please him, Miriam glanced at the marble and plaster pieces in the room, which included both originals and casts of most of the designs Kenyon had created so far. He was still too young to have built up a large collection of such works. What he displayed were mainly the attempts and experiments of an art novice, who was being a tough teacher to himself and learning more from his failures than from any successes he had achieved. Still, some of them showed great talent; and perhaps in the pure, bright light of the new marble, they persuaded onlookers to give them more credit than they truly warranted. Miriam was captivated by the statue of a handsome young man, a pearl diver, who had become ensnared in the seaweed at the bottom of the ocean and lay lifeless among the pearl oysters, the precious shells, and the seaweeds, all equally worthless to him now.
“The poor young man has perished among the prizes that he sought,” remarked she. “But what a strange efficacy there is in death! If we cannot all win pearls, it causes an empty shell to satisfy us just as well. I like this statue, though it is too cold and stern in its moral lesson; and, physically, the form has not settled itself into sufficient repose.”
“The poor young man has died among the prizes he was chasing,” she said. “But how strangely effective death can be! If we can't all win pearls, an empty shell can satisfy us just as well. I like this statue, even though it feels too cold and harsh in its moral lesson; and, physically, the form hasn’t relaxed enough.”
In another style, there was a grand, calm head of Milton, not copied from any one bust or picture, yet more authentic than any of them, because all known representations of the poet had been profoundly studied, and solved in the artist’s mind. The bust over the tomb in Grey Friars Church, the original miniatures and pictures, wherever to be found, had mingled each its special truth in this one work; wherein, likewise, by long perusal and deep love of the Paradise Lost, the Comus, the Lycidas, and L’Allegro, the sculptor had succeeded, even better than he knew, in spiritualizing his marble with the poet’s mighty genius. And this was a great thing to have achieved, such a length of time after the dry bones and dust of Milton were like those of any other dead man.
In a different style, there was a striking, serene head of Milton, not based on any single bust or picture, yet more genuine than any of them because the artist had carefully studied and internalized all the known images of the poet. The bust over his tomb in Grey Friars Church, the original miniatures, and pictures, no matter where they were found, each contributed their own unique truth to this one work. Additionally, through extensive reading and a deep appreciation of Paradise Lost, Comus, Lycidas, and L’Allegro, the sculptor managed, even better than he realized, to infuse his marble with the poet’s incredible spirit. Achieving this was a remarkable accomplishment, especially considering that so much time had passed since Milton's dry bones and dust were just like those of any other deceased person.
There were also several portrait-busts, comprising those of two or three of the illustrious men of our own country, whom Kenyon, before he left America, had asked permission to model. He had done so, because he sincerely believed that, whether he wrought the busts in marble or bronze, the one would corrode and the other crumble in the long lapse of time, beneath these great men’s immortality. Possibly, however, the young artist may have underestimated the durability of his material. Other faces there were, too, of men who (if the brevity of their remembrance, after death, can be augured from their little value in life) should have been represented in snow rather than marble. Posterity will be puzzled what to do with busts like these, the concretions and petrifactions of a vain self-estimate; but will find, no doubt, that they serve to build into stone walls, or burn into quicklime, as well as if the marble had never been blocked into the guise of human heads.
There were also several portrait busts, including ones of a couple of the famous men from our country, whom Kenyon had asked for permission to model before leaving America. He did this because he genuinely believed that, whether he sculpted the busts in marble or bronze, the former would decay and the latter would break down over time under these great men’s legacy. However, the young artist might have underestimated how long his material would last. There were other faces too, of men who (if their brief memory after death reflects their little worth in life) should have been carved in snow rather than marble. Future generations will be confused about what to do with busts like these, the hardened residue of an inflated self-worth; but they will likely find that they can be turned into building materials or burned into lime, just as if the marble had never been shaped into the form of human heads.
But it is an awful thing, indeed, this endless endurance, this almost indestructibility, of a marble bust! Whether in our own case, or that of other men, it bids us sadly measure the little, little time during which our lineaments are likely to be of interest to any human being. It is especially singular that Americans should care about perpetuating themselves in this mode. The brief duration of our families, as a hereditary household, renders it next to a certainty that the great-grandchildren will not know their father’s grandfather, and that half a century hence at furthest, the hammer of the auctioneer will thump its knock-down blow against his blockhead, sold at so much for the pound of stone! And it ought to make us shiver, the idea of leaving our features to be a dusty-white ghost among strangers of another generation, who will take our nose between their thumb and fingers (as we have seen men do by Caesar’s), and infallibly break it off if they can do so without detection!
But it really is a terrible thing, this endless endurance, this almost indestructibility, of a marble bust! Whether it’s for ourselves or for others, it makes us sadly realize how little time our features are likely to matter to anyone. It's especially strange that Americans would want to preserve their likenesses this way. The short lifespan of our families as a hereditary unit makes it almost certain that great-grandchildren won’t even know who their grandfather was, and that in just fifty years at most, the auctioneer's hammer will come down on their ancestor’s stone head, sold for so much per pound! The thought of leaving our faces to become a dusty-white ghost among strangers of another generation should make us shiver, knowing they might take our nose between their fingers (just like we've seen men do with Caesar’s) and would definitely break it off if they could do so without getting caught!
“Yes,” said Miriam, who had been revolving some such thoughts as the above, “it is a good state of mind for mortal man, when he is content to leave no more definite memorial than the grass, which will sprout kindly and speedily over his grave, if we do not make the spot barren with marble. Methinks, too, it will be a fresher and better world, when it flings off this great burden of stony memories, which the ages have deemed it a piety to heap upon its back.”
“Yes,” said Miriam, who had been thinking along similar lines, “it’s a good mindset for us humans when we’re okay with leaving behind nothing more than grass, which will grow gently and quickly over our grave, unless we ruin the place with marble. I also believe it will be a fresher and better world when it sheds this heavy load of stone memories that the ages have considered a virtue to pile on.”
“What you say,” remarked Kenyon, “goes against my whole art. Sculpture, and the delight which men naturally take in it, appear to me a proof that it is good to work with all time before our view.”
“What you’re saying,” Kenyon replied, “completely contradicts my entire art philosophy. Sculpture, and the joy that people naturally find in it, seem to me to be proof that it’s beneficial to have all of time in front of our eyes.”
“Well, well,” answered Miriam, “I must not quarrel with you for flinging your heavy stones at poor Posterity; and, to say the truth, I think you are as likely to hit the mark as anybody. These busts, now, much as I seem to scorn them, make me feel as if you were a magician.. You turn feverish men into cool, quiet marble. What a blessed change for them! Would you could do as much for me!”
“Well, well,” Miriam replied, “I shouldn’t argue with you for throwing your heavy stones at poor Posterity; honestly, I think you’re just as likely to be on target as anyone else. These busts, even though I pretend to look down on them, make me feel like you’re some kind of magician. You transform restless people into calm, cool marble. What a wonderful change for them! I wish you could do the same for me!”
“O, gladly!” cried Kenyon, who had long wished to model that beautiful and most expressive face. “When will you begin to sit?”
“O, gladly!” cried Kenyon, who had wanted to model that beautiful and most expressive face for a long time. “When will you start sitting?”
“Poh! that was not what I meant,” said Miriam. “Come, show me something else.”
“Ugh! that’s not what I meant,” said Miriam. “Come on, show me something else.”
“Do you recognize this?” asked the sculptor.
“Do you recognize this?” the sculptor asked.
He took out of his desk a little old-fashioned ivory coffer, yellow with age; it was richly carved with antique figures and foliage; and had Kenyon thought fit to say that Benvenuto Cellini wrought this precious box, the skill and elaborate fancy of the work would by no means have discredited his word, nor the old artist’s fame. At least, it was evidently a production of Benvenuto’s school and century, and might once have been the jewel-case of some grand lady at the court of the De’ Medici.
He pulled a small, old-fashioned ivory box from his desk, yellowed with age; it was beautifully carved with classic figures and leaves. If Kenyon had suggested that Benvenuto Cellini created this precious box, the craftsmanship and intricate design would certainly have supported his claim, along with the old artist’s reputation. At the very least, it clearly seemed like a piece from Benvenuto’s era and style, and it might have once belonged to the jewelry collection of some noblewoman at the De’ Medici court.
Lifting the lid, however, no blaze of diamonds was disclosed, but only, lapped in fleecy cotton, a small, beautifully shaped hand, most delicately sculptured in marble. Such loving care and nicest art had been lavished here, that the palm really seemed to have a tenderness in its very substance. Touching those lovely fingers,—had the jealous sculptor allowed you to touch,—you could hardly believe that a virgin warmth would not steal from them into your heart.
Lifting the lid, however, revealed no dazzling array of diamonds, but instead, wrapped in soft cotton, was a small, beautifully shaped hand, exquisitely sculpted from marble. So much loving care and skillful artistry had been poured into this, that the palm genuinely seemed to possess a tenderness in its very material. If you could touch those lovely fingers—if the jealous sculptor had allowed you to do so—you would hardly be able to believe that a pure warmth wouldn’t somehow flow from them into your heart.
“Ah, this is very beautiful!” exclaimed Miriam, with a genial smile. “It is as good in its way as Loulie’s hand with its baby-dimples, which Powers showed me at Florence, evidently valuing it as much as if he had wrought it out of a piece of his great heart. As good as Harriet Hosmer’s clasped hands of Browning and his wife, symbolizing the individuality and heroic union of two high, poetic lives! Nay, I do not question that it is better than either of those, because you must have wrought it passionately, in spite of its maiden palm and dainty fingertips.”
“Wow, this is gorgeous!” exclaimed Miriam, with a warm smile. “It’s as impressive in its own way as Loulie’s hand with its baby-dimples, which Powers showed me in Florence, clearly valuing it as much as if he had created it from a piece of his big heart. Just as impressive as Harriet Hosmer’s clasped hands of Browning and his wife, representing the individuality and powerful union of two high, poetic lives! Honestly, I believe it's even better than either of those since you must have created it with passion, despite its delicate palm and dainty fingertips.”
“Then you do recognize it?” asked Kenyon.
“Then you do recognize it?” Kenyon asked.
“There is but one right hand on earth that could have supplied the model,” answered Miriam; “so small and slender, so perfectly symmetrical, and yet with a character of delicate energy. I have watched it a hundred times at its work; but I did not dream that you had won Hilda so far! How have you persuaded that shy maiden to let you take her hand in marble?”
“There's only one right hand on earth that could have provided the model,” answered Miriam. “So small and slender, so perfectly symmetrical, and yet with an air of subtle strength. I've seen it at work a hundred times, but I never imagined you had gotten Hilda to this point! How did you convince that shy girl to let you take her hand in marble?”
“Never! She never knew it!” hastily replied Kenyon, anxious to vindicate his mistress’s maidenly reserve. “I stole it from her. The hand is a reminiscence. After gazing at it so often, and even holding it once for an instant, when Hilda was not thinking of me, I should be a bungler indeed, if I could not now reproduce it to something like the life.”
“Never! She never knew about it!” Kenyon quickly replied, eager to defend his mistress's modesty. “I took it from her. The hand is a memory. After looking at it so many times, and even holding it for a moment when Hilda wasn’t paying attention to me, I would really be incompetent if I couldn’t recreate it to look somewhat lifelike now.”
“May you win the original one day!” said Miriam kindly.
“Hope you win the original one day!” Miriam said kindly.
“I have little ground to hope it,” answered the sculptor despondingly; “Hilda does not dwell in our mortal atmosphere; and gentle and soft as she appears, it will be as difficult to win her heart as to entice down a white bird from its sunny freedom in the sky. It is strange, with all her delicacy and fragility, the impression she makes of being utterly sufficient to herself. No; I shall never win her. She is abundantly capable of sympathy, and delights to receive it, but she has no need of love.”
“I don't have much hope for that,” the sculptor replied sadly; “Hilda doesn’t belong in our world. As gentle and soft as she seems, winning her heart will be as hard as trying to lure a white bird down from its sunny freedom in the sky. It’s odd, with all her delicacy and fragility, how she gives off this impression of being completely self-sufficient. No; I will never win her over. She is more than capable of feeling sympathy and loves to receive it, but she doesn’t need love.”
“I partly agree with you,” said Miriam. “It is a mistaken idea, which men generally entertain, that nature has made women especially prone to throw their whole being into what is technically called love. We have, to say the least, no more necessity for it than yourselves; only we have nothing else to do with our hearts. When women have other objects in life, they are not apt to fall in love. I can think of many women distinguished in art, literature, and science,—and multitudes whose hearts and minds find good employment in less ostentatious ways,—who lead high, lonely lives, and are conscious of no sacrifice so far as your sex is concerned.”
“I somewhat agree with you,” said Miriam. “It’s a common misconception that women are naturally more inclined to fully invest themselves in what’s called love. Honestly, we don’t have any more need for it than you do; it’s just that we don’t have other outlets for our hearts. When women have other goals in life, they’re less likely to fall in love. I can think of many women excelling in art, literature, and science—along with countless others whose hearts and minds are engaged in less glamorous ways—who live fulfilling, solitary lives, and feel no sacrifice when it comes to your gender.”
“And Hilda will be one of these!” said Kenyon sadly; “the thought makes me shiver for myself, and and for her, too.”
“And Hilda will be one of these!” Kenyon said sadly; “the thought makes me shiver for myself, and for her, too.”
“Well,” said Miriam, smiling, “perhaps she may sprain the delicate wrist which you have sculptured to such perfection. In that case you may hope. These old masters to whom she has vowed herself, and whom her slender hand and woman’s heart serve so faithfully, are your only rivals.”
“Well,” said Miriam, smiling, “maybe she’ll sprain the delicate wrist that you’ve sculpted to perfection. In that case, you might have some hope. These old masters she’s devoted herself to, and whom her slender hand and woman’s heart serve so faithfully, are your only competition.”
The sculptor sighed as he put away the treasure of Hilda’s marble hand into the ivory coffer, and thought how slight was the possibility that he should ever feel responsive to his own the tender clasp of the original. He dared not even kiss the image that he himself had made: it had assumed its share of Hilda’s remote and shy divinity.
The sculptor sighed as he carefully placed Hilda’s marble hand into the ivory box, reflecting on how unlikely it was that he would ever feel the same kind of connection to his own creation. He didn’t even dare to kiss the image he had crafted; it had taken on a part of Hilda’s distant and shy divinity.
“And now,” said Miriam, “show me the new statue which you asked me hither to see.”
“And now,” said Miriam, “show me the new statue that you asked me to come here to see.”
CHAPTER XIV
CLEOPATRA
CLEOPATRA
“My new statue!” said Kenyon, who had positively forgotten it in the thought of Hilda; “here it is, under this veil.” “Not a nude figure, I hope,” observed Miriam. “Every young sculptor seems to think that he must give the world some specimen of indecorous womanhood, and call it Eve, Venus, a Nymph, or any name that may apologize for a lack of decent clothing. I am weary, even more than I am ashamed, of seeing such things. Nowadays people are as good as born in their clothes, and there is practically not a nude human being in existence. An artist, therefore, as you must candidly confess, cannot sculpture nudity with a pure heart, if only because he is compelled to steal guilty glimpses at hired models. The marble inevitably loses its chastity under such circumstances. An old Greek sculptor, no doubt, found his models in the open sunshine, and among pure and princely maidens, and thus the nude statues of antiquity are as modest as violets, and sufficiently draped in their own beauty. But as for Mr. Gibson’s colored Venuses (stained, I believe, with tobacco juice), and all other nudities of to-day, I really do not understand what they have to say to this generation, and would be glad to see as many heaps of quicklime in their stead.”
“My new statue!” said Kenyon, who had completely forgotten it while thinking about Hilda; “here it is, under this veil.” “I hope it’s not a nude figure,” remarked Miriam. “Every young sculptor seems to think he has to show the world some example of inappropriate womanhood, calling it Eve, Venus, Nymph, or whatever name might excuse a lack of decent clothing. I’m tired, even more than I’m embarrassed, of seeing such things. Nowadays, people seem to be born in their clothes, and there’s practically no nude human being left. An artist, therefore, as you must honestly admit, can’t sculpt nudity with a pure heart if he’s forced to steal guilty looks at hired models. The marble inevitably loses its purity in such a situation. An old Greek sculptor, without a doubt, found his models in the open sun, among pure and noble maidens, and that’s why the nude statues of antiquity are as modest as violets, elegantly draped in their own beauty. But as for Mr. Gibson’s colored Venuses (stained, I believe, with tobacco juice), and all the other nudities of today, I really don’t understand what they mean to this generation, and I would gladly see as many piles of quicklime in their place.”
“You are severe upon the professors of my art,” said Kenyon, half smiling, half seriously; “not that you are wholly wrong, either. We are bound to accept drapery of some kind, and make the best of it. But what are we to do? Must we adopt the costume of to-day, and carve, for example, a Venus in a hoop-petticoat?”
“You're pretty tough on the artists in my field,” Kenyon said, half-smiling and half-serious. “Not that you're entirely wrong. We have to deal with some kind of clothing and make the best of it. But what can we do? Should we go with today’s fashion and carve, say, a Venus in a hoop skirt?”
“That would be a boulder, indeed!” rejoined Miriam, laughing. “But the difficulty goes to confirm me in my belief that, except for portrait-busts, sculpture has no longer a right to claim any place among living arts. It has wrought itself out, and come fairly to an end. There is never a new group nowadays; never even so much as a new attitude. Greenough (I take my examples among men of merit) imagined nothing new; nor Crawford either, except in the tailoring line. There are not, as you will own, more than half a dozen positively original statues or groups in the world, and these few are of immemorial antiquity. A person familiar with the Vatican, the Uffizzi Gallery, the Naples Gallery, and the Louvre, will at once refer any modern production to its antique prototype; which, moreover, had begun to get out of fashion, even in old Roman days.”
"That would really be something!" Miriam replied with a laugh. "But the challenge only strengthens my belief that, aside from portrait busts, sculpture no longer deserves a place among the living arts. It's pretty much done and over with. Nowadays, there’s never a new group; not even a new pose. Greenough (I’m choosing my examples from those who actually had talent) didn’t come up with anything original; nor did Crawford, except in the area of tailoring. Honestly, as you must admit, there are probably no more than half a dozen truly original statues or groups in the world, and those few are ancient. Anyone who knows their way around the Vatican, the Uffizi Gallery, the Naples Gallery, and the Louvre can instantly trace any modern work back to its Ancient counterpart, which, by the way, had already started to fall out of style even in the days of ancient Rome."
“Pray stop, Miriam,” cried Kenyon, “or I shall fling away the chisel forever!”
“Please stop, Miriam,” Kenyon shouted, “or I’ll toss the chisel aside for good!”
“Fairly own to me, then, my friend,” rejoined Miriam, whose disturbed mind found a certain relief in this declamation, “that you sculptors are, of necessity, the greatest plagiarists in the world.”
“Be honest with me, my friend,” replied Miriam, whose unsettled mind found some comfort in this statement, “that you sculptors are, by nature, the biggest plagiarists in the world.”
“I do not own it,” said Kenyon, “yet cannot utterly contradict you, as regards the actual state of the art. But as long as the Carrara quarries still yield pure blocks, and while my own country has marble mountains, probably as fine in quality, I shall steadfastly believe that future sculptors will revive this noblest of the beautiful arts, and people the world with new shapes of delicate grace and massive grandeur. Perhaps,” he added, smiling, “mankind will consent to wear a more manageable costume; or, at worst, we sculptors shall get the skill to make broadcloth transparent, and render a majestic human character visible through the coats and trousers of the present day.”
“I don’t own it,” Kenyon said, “but I can’t completely disagree with you about the current state of the art. As long as the Carrara quarries continue to produce pure blocks, and my own country has marble mountains that are probably just as good, I’ll firmly believe that future sculptors will bring this finest of beautiful arts back to life, filling the world with new forms of delicate elegance and impressive grandeur. Maybe,” he added with a smile, “people will agree to wear more practical clothing; or, at the very least, us sculptors will develop the ability to make broadcloth transparent, allowing us to showcase a majestic human character beneath today’s coats and pants.”
“Be it so!” said Miriam; “you are past my counsel. Show me the veiled figure, which, I am afraid, I have criticised beforehand. To make amends, I am in the mood to praise it now.”
“Alright then!” said Miriam; “you don't need my advice anymore. Show me the veiled figure, which, to be honest, I might have judged too quickly. To make up for it, I'm ready to praise it now.”
But, as Kenyon was about to take the cloth off the clay model, she laid her hand on his arm.
But just as Kenyon was about to remove the cloth from the clay model, she placed her hand on his arm.
“Tell me first what is the subject,” said she, “for I have sometimes incurred great displeasure from members of your brotherhood by being too obtuse to puzzle out the purport of their productions. It is so difficult, you know, to compress and define a character or story, and make it patent at a glance, within the narrow scope attainable by sculpture! Indeed, I fancy it is still the ordinary habit with sculptors, first to finish their group of statuary,—in such development as the particular block of marble will allow,—and then to choose the subject; as John of Bologna did with his Rape of the Sabines. Have you followed that good example?”
“First tell me what the subject is,” she said, “because I’ve sometimes annoyed members of your group by not being able to figure out the meaning of their work. It’s really tough, you know, to capture and define a character or story, and make it clear at a glance, within the limited space that sculpture allows! Honestly, I think it’s still common for sculptors to first complete their group of statues—in whatever way the specific block of marble allows—and then pick the subject, like John of Bologna did with his Rape of the Sabines. Have you followed that good example?”
“No; my statue is intended for Cleopatra,” replied Kenyon, a little disturbed by Miriam’s raillery. “The special epoch of her history you must make out for yourself.”
“No; my statue is for Cleopatra,” Kenyon replied, slightly unsettled by Miriam’s teasing. “You’ll have to figure out the specific time in her history on your own.”
He drew away the cloth that had served to keep the moisture of the clay model from being exhaled. The sitting figure of a woman was seen. She was draped from head to foot in a costume minutely and scrupulously studied from that of ancient Egypt, as revealed by the strange sculpture of that country, its coins, drawings, painted mummy-cases, and whatever other tokens have been dug out of its pyramids, graves, and catacombs. Even the stiff Egyptian head-dress was adhered to, but had been softened into a rich feminine adornment, without losing a particle of its truth. Difficulties that might well have seemed insurmountable had been courageously encountered and made flexible to purposes of grace and dignity; so that Cleopatra sat attired in a garb proper to her historic and queenly state, as a daughter of the Ptolemies, and yet such as the beautiful woman would have put on as best adapted to heighten the magnificence of her charms, and kindle a tropic fire in the cold eyes of Octavius.
He pulled away the cloth that had kept the moisture in the clay model. The figure of a seated woman was revealed. She was dressed from head to toe in a costume carefully and thoroughly based on ancient Egyptian styles, as depicted by the unique sculptures, coins, drawings, painted mummy cases, and other artifacts unearthed from its pyramids, tombs, and catacombs. Even the stiff Egyptian headpiece was faithfully represented but had been softened into a rich feminine accessory without losing any authenticity. Challenges that might have seemed impossible were bravely faced and adapted for elegance and dignity, so Cleopatra sat dressed in an outfit fitting her historical and royal status as a daughter of the Ptolemies, while also being the kind of stunning attire that would enhance her beauty and spark a warm attraction in the cold eyes of Octavius.
A marvellous repose—that rare merit in statuary, except it be the lumpish repose native to the block of stone—was diffused throughout the figure. The spectator felt that Cleopatra had sunk down out of the fever and turmoil of her life, and for one instant—as it were, between two pulse throbs—had relinquished all activity, and was resting throughout every vein and muscle. It was the repose of despair, indeed; for Octavius had seen her, and remained insensible to her enchantments. But still there was a great smouldering furnace deep down in the woman’s heart. The repose, no doubt, was as complete as if she were never to stir hand or foot again; and yet, such was the creature’s latent energy and fierceness, she might spring upon you like a tigress, and stop the very breath that you were now drawing midway in your throat.
A wonderful stillness—something rare in sculptures, unless it’s the dull stillness of a block of stone—was present throughout the figure. The viewer felt that Cleopatra had fallen away from the fever and chaos of her life, and for a brief moment—as if between two heartbeats—had let go of all activity, resting in every vein and muscle. It was a stillness born of despair, indeed; for Octavius had seen her and remained unmoved by her allure. Yet, there was still a great smoldering fire deep within the woman’s heart. The stillness was undoubtedly as complete as if she were never to move again; and yet, given her latent energy and fierceness, she could leap at you like a tigress, stopping the very breath you were drawing right in your throat.
The face was a miraculous success. The sculptor had not shunned to give the full Nubian lips, and other characteristics of the Egyptian physiognomy. His courage and integrity had been abundantly rewarded; for Cleopatra’s beauty shone out richer, warmer, more triumphantly beyond comparison, than if, shrinking timidly from the truth, he had chosen the tame Grecian type. The expression was of profound, gloomy, heavily revolving thought; a glance into her past life and present emergencies, while her spirit gathered itself up for some new struggle, or was getting sternly reconciled to impending doom. In one view, there was a certain softness and tenderness,—how breathed into the statue, among so many strong and passionate elements, it is impossible to say. Catching another glimpse, you beheld her as implacable as a stone and cruel as fire.
The face was a remarkable success. The sculptor didn't hold back in giving her full Nubian lips and other traits of Egyptian features. His bravery and honesty were richly rewarded because Cleopatra’s beauty appeared richer, warmer, and far more triumphant than if he had timidly settled for the more conventional Grecian look. The expression conveyed deep, heavy thought; a look into her past experiences and current challenges, while her spirit prepared for a new struggle or was starkly coming to terms with looming fate. In one view, there was a certain softness and tenderness—it's hard to say how that was infused into the statue among so many strong and passionate elements. With another look, she appeared as unyielding as stone and as fierce as fire.
In a word, all Cleopatra—fierce, voluptuous, passionate, tender, wicked, terrible, and full of poisonous and rapturous enchantment—was kneaded into what, only a week or two before, had been a lump of wet clay from the Tiber. Soon, apotheosized in an indestructible material, she would be one of the images that men keep forever, finding a heat in them which does not cool down, throughout the centuries?
In short, Cleopatra—intense, seductive, passionate, caring, wicked, frightening, and overflowing with toxic and blissful charm—was shaped into what, just a week or two earlier, had been a lump of wet clay from the Tiber. Soon, transformed into an everlasting form, she would become one of the icons that people cherish forever, discovering a warmth in them that never fades, throughout the ages.
“What a woman is this!” exclaimed Miriam, after a long pause. “Tell me, did she ever try, even while you were creating her, to overcome you with her fury or her love? Were you not afraid to touch her, as she grew more and more towards hot life beneath your hand? My dear friend, it is a great work! How have you learned to do it?”
“What a woman she is!” exclaimed Miriam after a long pause. “Tell me, did she ever try, even while you were creating her, to overpower you with her anger or her love? Weren’t you afraid to touch her as she became more and more alive under your hand? My dear friend, this is an amazing work! How did you manage to do it?”
“It is the concretion of a good deal of thought, emotion, and toil of brain and hand,” said Kenyon, not without a perception that his work was good; “but I know not how it came about at last. I kindled a great fire within my mind, and threw in the material,—as Aaron threw the gold of the Israelites into the furnace,—and in the midmost heat uprose Cleopatra, as you see her.”
“It represents a lot of thought, feeling, and hard work from both my mind and hands,” Kenyon said, recognizing that his work was worthwhile; “but I’m not sure how it all came together in the end. I sparked a huge fire in my mind and tossed in the materials—just like Aaron tossed the Israelites’ gold into the furnace—and in the heat of it all, Cleopatra rose up, just like you see her.”
“What I most marvel at,” said Miriam, “is the womanhood that you have so thoroughly mixed up with all those seemingly discordant elements. Where did you get that secret? You never found it in your gentle Hilda, yet I recognize its truth.”
“What I admire the most,” said Miriam, “is the way you've blended womanhood with all those seemingly conflicting elements. Where did you discover that secret? You never found it in your kind Hilda, yet I can see its truth.”
“No, surely, it was not in Hilda,” said Kenyon. “Her womanhood is of the ethereal type, and incompatible with any shadow of darkness or evil.”
“No, it definitely wasn’t Hilda,” Kenyon said. “Her femininity is of a pure type, and it doesn’t align with any hint of darkness or evil.”
“You are right,” rejoined Miriam; “there are women of that ethereal type, as you term it, and Hilda is one of them. She would die of her first wrong-doing,—supposing for a moment that she could be capable of doing wrong. Of sorrow, slender as she seems, Hilda might bear a great burden; of sin, not a feather’s weight. Methinks now, were it my doom, I could bear either, or both at once; but my conscience is still as white as Hilda’s. Do you question it?”
“You’re right,” Miriam replied. “There are women like that, as you call it, and Hilda is one of them. She would be crushed by her first mistake—assuming for a moment that she could ever make one. Though she looks fragile, Hilda could handle a huge amount of sorrow, but not even a tiny bit of sin. I think now, if it were my fate, I could carry either or both at the same time; but my conscience is still as pure as Hilda’s. Do you doubt it?”
“Heaven forbid, Miriam!” exclaimed the sculptor.
“Heaven forbid, Miriam!” exclaimed the sculptor.
He was startled at the strange turn which she had so suddenly given to the conversation. Her voice, too,—so much emotion was stifled rather than expressed in it, sounded unnatural.
He was surprised by the odd direction she had suddenly taken the conversation. Her voice, too—so much emotion was held back instead of shown in it—sounded unnatural.
“O, my friend,” cried she, with sudden passion, “will you be my friend indeed? I am lonely, lonely, lonely! There is a secret in my heart that burns me,—that tortures me! Sometimes I fear to go mad of it; sometimes I hope to die of it; but neither of the two happens. Ah, if I could but whisper it to only one human soul! And you—you see far into womanhood; you receive it widely into your large view. Perhaps—perhaps, but Heaven only knows, you might understand me! O, let me speak!”
“O, my friend,” she exclaimed passionately, “will you truly be my friend? I am so lonely! There’s a secret in my heart that torments me—it burns me! Sometimes I’m afraid I might go mad from it; sometimes I hope I might just die from it, but neither of those things happens. Oh, if I could only share it with just one person! And you—you have such a deep understanding of women; you take it all in with your broad perspective. Maybe—maybe, though only Heaven knows, you could understand me! Oh, let me share!”
“Miriam, dear friend,” replied the sculptor, “if I can help you, speak freely, as to a brother.”
“Miriam, my dear friend,” replied the sculptor, “if I can help you, feel free to speak as you would to a brother.”
“Help me? No!” said Miriam.
"Help me? No!" Miriam said.
Kenyon’s response had been perfectly frank and kind; and yet the subtlety of Miriam’s emotion detected a certain reserve and alarm in his warmly expressed readiness to hear her story. In his secret soul, to say the truth, the sculptor doubted whether it were well for this poor, suffering girl to speak what she so yearned to say, or for him to listen. If there were any active duty of friendship to be performed, then, indeed, he would joyfully have come forward to do his best. But if it were only a pent-up heart that sought an outlet? in that case it was by no means so certain that a confession would do good. The more her secret struggled and fought to be told, the more certain would it be to change all former relations that had subsisted between herself and the friend to whom she might reveal it. Unless he could give her all the sympathy, and just the kind of sympathy that the occasion required, Miriam would hate him by and by, and herself still more, if he let her speak.
Kenyon’s response was completely honest and kind; yet the subtlety of Miriam’s emotions picked up on a certain reserve and unease in his warm willingness to hear her story. Deep down, the sculptor honestly doubted whether it was good for this poor, suffering girl to say what she so desperately wanted to express, or for him to listen. If there was any real act of friendship to be done, he would gladly step up to help. But if it was just a bottled-up heart looking for an outlet? In that case, it wasn't at all clear that a confession would actually help. The more her secret struggled to be shared, the more likely it was to change all the previous dynamics between her and the friend she might reveal it to. Unless he could offer her complete understanding, and exactly the type of support that the situation called for, Miriam would end up resenting him later, and hate herself even more if he allowed her to speak.
This was what Kenyon said to himself; but his reluctance, after all, and whether he were conscious of it or no, resulted from a suspicion that had crept into his heart and lay there in a dark corner. Obscure as it was, when Miriam looked into his eyes, she detected it at once.
This was what Kenyon thought to himself; however, his hesitation, whether he realized it or not, came from a nagging suspicion that had settled in his heart and lingered in a dark corner. Though it was vague, when Miriam looked into his eyes, she sensed it immediately.
“Ah, I shall hate you!” cried she, echoing the thought which he had not spoken; she was half choked with the gush of passion that was thus turned back upon her. “You are as cold and pitiless as your own marble.”
“Ah, I hate you!” she cried, voicing the thought he hadn’t said; she was half choked by the rush of emotion that was now turned back on her. “You’re as cold and heartless as your own marble.”
“No; but full of sympathy, God knows!” replied he.
“No; but full of sympathy, you know!” he replied.
In truth, his suspicions, however warranted by the mystery in which Miriam was enveloped, had vanished in the earnestness of his kindly and sorrowful emotion. He was now ready to receive her trust.
In reality, his suspicions, though justified by the mystery surrounding Miriam, had faded in the intensity of his genuine and pained feelings. He was now prepared to earn her trust.
“Keep your sympathy, then, for sorrows that admit of such solace,” said she, making a strong effort to compose herself. “As for my griefs, I know how to manage them. It was all a mistake: you can do nothing for me, unless you petrify me into a marble companion for your Cleopatra there; and I am not of her sisterhood, I do assure you. Forget this foolish scene, my friend, and never let me see a reference to it in your eyes when they meet mine hereafter.”
“Save your sympathy for sorrows that can actually be comforted,” she said, making a strong effort to pull herself together. “As for my griefs, I know how to handle them. This was all a misunderstanding: you can’t do anything for me unless you turn me into a marble statue like your Cleopatra over there; and I’m definitely not part of her club, I assure you. Forget this silly scene, my friend, and don’t ever let me see any hint of it in your eyes when they meet mine in the future.”
“Since you desire it, all shall be forgotten,” answered the sculptor, pressing her hand as she departed; “or, if ever I can serve you, let my readiness to do so be remembered. Meanwhile, dear Miriam, let us meet in the same clear, friendly light as heretofore.”
“Since you want it, everything will be forgotten,” replied the sculptor, holding her hand as she left; “or, if I can ever help you, remember that I'm always willing. In the meantime, dear Miriam, let’s keep meeting in the same clear, friendly light as before.”
“You are less sincere than I thought you,” said Miriam, “if you try to make me think that there will be no change.”
“You're not as sincere as I thought you were,” said Miriam, “if you think you can convince me that nothing will change.”
As he attended her through the antechamber, she pointed to the statue of the pearl-diver.
As he walked her through the entrance hall, she pointed to the statue of the pearl diver.
“My secret is not a pearl,” said she; “yet a man might drown himself in plunging after it.”
“My secret isn’t a pearl,” she said; “but a man could easily drown himself trying to find it.”
After Kenyon had closed the door, she went wearily down the staircase, but paused midway, as if debating with herself whether to return.
After Kenyon closed the door, she tiredly walked down the stairs but stopped halfway, as if trying to decide whether to go back.
“The mischief was done,” thought she; “and I might as well have had the solace that ought to come with it. I have lost,—by staggering a little way beyond the mark, in the blindness of my distress, I have lost, as we shall hereafter find, the genuine friendship of this clear-minded, honorable, true-hearted young man, and all for nothing. What if I should go back this moment and compel him to listen?”
“The damage is done,” she thought; “and I might as well have had the comfort that should come with it. I’ve lost—by wandering a bit too far past the point, in my distress, I’ve lost, as we will see later, the genuine friendship of this clear-minded, honorable, true-hearted young man, and all for nothing. What if I just went back right now and made him listen?”
She ascended two or three of the stairs, but again paused, murmured to herself, and shook her head.
She climbed a couple of stairs but paused again, muttering to herself and shaking her head.
“No, no, no,” she thought; “and I wonder how I ever came to dream of it. Unless I had his heart for my own,—and that is Hilda’s, nor would I steal it from her,—it should never be the treasure Place of my secret. It is no precious pearl, as I just now told him; but my dark-red carbuncle—red as blood—is too rich a gem to put into a stranger’s casket.”
“No, no, no,” she thought; “I can’t believe I ever thought about it. Unless I could have his heart for myself—and that belongs to Hilda, and I wouldn’t take it from her—it should never be the secret treasure of my soul. It’s not a precious pearl, as I just told him; but my dark-red carbuncle—red like blood—is too valuable to put into a stranger’s box.”
She went down the stairs, and found her shadow waiting for her in the street.
She walked down the stairs and found her shadow waiting for her in the street.
CHAPTER XV
AN AESTHETIC COMPANY
Aesthetic company
On the evening after Miriam’s visit to Kenyon’s studio, there was an assemblage composed almost entirely of Anglo-Saxons, and chiefly of American artists, with a sprinkling of their English brethren; and some few of the tourists who still lingered in Rome, now that Holy Week was past. Miriam, Hilda, and the sculptor were all three present, and with them Donatello, whose life was so far turned from fits natural bent that, like a pet spaniel, he followed his beloved mistress wherever he could gain admittance.
On the evening after Miriam's visit to Kenyon's studio, there was a gathering made up mostly of Anglo-Saxons, primarily American artists, with a few of their English counterparts; and a handful of tourists who were still hanging around in Rome now that Holy Week was over. Miriam, Hilda, and the sculptor were all there, along with Donatello, whose life was so far from its natural course that he followed his beloved mistress everywhere he could get in, like a pet spaniel.
The place of meeting was in the palatial, but somewhat faded and gloomy apartment of an eminent member of the aesthetic body. It was no more formal an occasion than one of those weekly receptions, common among the foreign residents of Rome, at which pleasant people—or disagreeable ones, as the case may be—encounter one another with little ceremony.
The meeting took place in the grand, yet somewhat worn and dreary apartment of a prominent member of the aesthetic community. It was no more formal than one of those weekly gatherings often held by the foreign residents of Rome, where nice people—or unpleasant ones, depending on the situation—meet each other without much fuss.
If anywise interested in art, a man must be difficult to please who cannot find fit companionship among a crowd of persons, whose ideas and pursuits all tend towards the general purpose of enlarging the world’s stock of beautiful productions.
If someone is at all interested in art, they must be hard to please if they can't find good company among a group of people whose ideas and passions all aim to increase the world's collection of beautiful creations.
One of the chief causes that make Rome the favorite residence of artists—their ideal home which they sigh for in advance, and are so loath to migrate from, after once breathing its enchanted air—is, doubtless, that they there find themselves in force, and are numerous enough to create a congenial atmosphere. In every other clime they are isolated strangers; in this land of art, they are free citizens.
One of the main reasons why Rome is the preferred home for artists—the place they long for and hate to leave once they've experienced its magical vibe—is that they find themselves surrounded by others like them and are enough in number to create a friendly atmosphere. In every other place, they are isolated outsiders; in this land of art, they are free members of the community.
Not that, individually, or in the mass, there appears to be any large stock of mutual affection among the brethren of the chisel and the pencil. On the contrary, it will impress the shrewd observer that the jealousies and petty animosities, which the poets of our day have flung aside, still irritate and gnaw into the hearts of this kindred class of imaginative men. It is not difficult to suggest reasons why this should be the fact. The public, in whose good graces lie the sculptor’s or the painter’s prospects of success, is infinitely smaller than the public to which literary men make their appeal. It is composed of a very limited body of wealthy patrons; and these, as the artist well knows, are but blind judges in matters that require the utmost delicacy of perception. Thus, success in art is apt to become partly an affair of intrigue; and it is almost inevitable that even a gifted artist should look askance at his gifted brother’s fame, and be chary of the good word that might help him to sell still another statue or picture. You seldom hear a painter heap generous praise on anything in his special line of art; a sculptor never has a favorable eye for any marble but his own.
Not that there seems to be a strong bond of mutual respect among artists, whether individually or as a group. On the contrary, a keen observer might notice that the jealousies and petty rivalries that today's poets have dismissed still plague this community of creative individuals. It's easy to understand why this is the case. The audience, whose approval determines a sculptor's or painter's chance of success, is much smaller than that of writers. It consists of a limited number of wealthy patrons, who are often not very discerning when it comes to the subtlety required in art. As a result, achieving success in the art world can often involve some level of maneuvering; it's almost inevitable that even a talented artist would regard the fame of a fellow artist with suspicion and hesitate to offer support that could help sell another statue or painting. You rarely hear a painter give generous praise to another artist's work; a sculptor never admires any marble other than his own.
Nevertheless, in spite of all these professional grudges, artists are conscious of a social warmth from each other’s presence and contiguity. They shiver at the remembrance of their lonely studios in the unsympathizing cities of their native land. For the sake of such brotherhood as they can find, more than for any good that they get from galleries, they linger year after year in Italy, while their originality dies out of them, or is polished away as a barbarism.
Nevertheless, despite all these professional resentments, artists feel a sense of warmth from each other's presence and closeness. They shudder at the memory of their lonely studios in the unwelcoming cities of their homeland. For the sake of the brotherhood they can find, more than for any benefits they receive from galleries, they stay year after year in Italy, while their originality fades or gets polished away as if it were something uncivilized.
The company this evening included several men and women whom the world has heard of, and many others, beyond all question, whom it ought to know. It would be a pleasure to introduce them upon our humble pages, name by name, and had we confidence enough in our own taste—to crown each well-deserving brow according to its deserts. The opportunity is tempting, but not easily manageable, and far too perilous, both in respect to those individuals whom we might bring forward, and the far greater number that must needs be left in the shade. Ink, moreover, is apt to have a corrosive quality, and might chance to raise a blister, instead of any more agreeable titillation, on skins so sensitive as those of artists. We must therefore forego the delight of illuminating this chapter with personal allusions to men whose renown glows richly on canvas, or gleams in the white moonlight of marble.
The company this evening included several well-known men and women, along with many others who, without a doubt, deserve recognition. It would be a pleasure to introduce them on our modest pages, name by name, and if we had enough confidence in our own judgment, we would honor each deserving individual accordingly. The chance is tempting, but it’s not easy to handle and poses too much risk, both for those we could highlight and the many more who would inevitably be overlooked. Ink can be unforgiving and might end up causing offense, rather than providing the pleasant thrill we intended, especially to the sensitive egos of artists. Therefore, we must give up the joy of brightening this chapter with personal references to individuals whose fame shines vividly in paintings or glows in the pale light of marble.
Otherwise we might point to an artist who has studied Nature with such tender love that she takes him to her intimacy, enabling him to reproduce her in landscapes that seem the reality of a better earth, and yet are but the truth of the very scenes around us, observed by the painter’s insight and interpreted for us by his skill. By his magic, the moon throws her light far out of the picture, and the crimson of the summer night absolutely glimmers on the beholder’s face. Or we might indicate a poet-painter, whose song has the vividness of picture, and whose canvas is peopled with angels, fairies, and water sprites, done to the ethereal life, because he saw them face to face in his poetic mood. Or we might bow before an artist, who has wrought too sincerely, too religiously, with too earnest a feeling, and too delicate a touch, for the world at once to recognize how much toil and thought are compressed into the stately brow of Prospero, and Miranda’s maiden loveliness; or from what a depth within this painter’s heart the Angel is leading forth St. Peter.
Otherwise, we might talk about an artist who has studied nature with such deep affection that she welcomes him into her world, allowing him to create landscapes that seem like a glimpse of a better earth, yet are simply the reality of the scenes around us, seen through the painter’s insight and skill. With his magic, the moon casts her light far beyond the borders of the painting, and the crimson glow of a summer night sparkles on the viewer’s face. Or we might mention a poet-painter, whose verse has the vibrancy of a picture, and whose canvas is filled with angels, fairies, and water sprites, brought to life in an ethereal way because he encountered them face to face in his imaginative state. Or we might admire an artist who has worked with such sincerity, reverence, passion, and delicate touch that the world fails to grasp how much effort and thought are embodied in the noble brow of Prospero and Miranda’s youthful beauty; or from what depths within this painter’s heart the Angel is guiding St. Peter forth.
Thus it would be easy to go on, perpetrating a score of little epigrammatical allusions, like the above, all kindly meant, but none of them quite hitting the mark, and often striking where they were not aimed. It may be allowable to say, however, that American art is much better represented at Rome in the pictorial than in the sculpturesque department. Yet the men of marble appear to have more weight with the public than the men of canvas; perhaps on account of the greater density and solid substance of the material in which they work, and the sort of physical advantage which their labors thus acquire over the illusive unreality of color. To be a sculptor seems a distinction in itself; whereas a painter is nothing, unless individually eminent.
So it would be easy to keep going, making a bunch of clever little comments like the one above, all meant to be friendly, but none really hitting the mark, and often missing where they were aimed. It might be fair to say, though, that American art is better represented in Rome in painting than in sculpture. Still, sculptors seem to carry more weight with the public than painters; perhaps because of the solidity and heft of the materials they work with, giving their work a physical presence that contrasts with the deceptive nature of paint. Being a sculptor feels like a distinction in itself; while a painter is seen as unremarkable unless they stand out individually.
One sculptor there was, an Englishman, endowed with a beautiful fancy, and possessing at his fingers’ ends the capability of doing beautiful things. He was a quiet, simple, elderly personage, with eyes brown and bright, under a slightly impending brow, and a Grecian profile, such as he might have cut with his own chisel. He had spent his life, for forty years, in making Venuses, Cupids, Bacchuses, and a vast deal of other marble progeny of dreamwork, or rather frostwork: it was all a vapory exhalation out of the Grecian mythology, crystallizing on the dull window-panes of to-day. Gifted with a more delicate power than any other man alive, he had foregone to be a Christian reality, and perverted himself into a Pagan idealist, whose business or efficacy, in our present world, it would be exceedingly difficult to define. And, loving and reverencing the pure material in which he wrought, as surely this admirable sculptor did, he had nevertheless robbed the marble of its chastity, by giving it an artificial warmth of hue. Thus it became a sin and shame to look at his nude goddesses. They had revealed themselves to his imagination, no doubt, with all their deity about them; but, bedaubed with buff color, they stood forth to the eyes of the profane in the guise of naked women. But, whatever criticism may be ventured on his style, it was good to meet a man so modest and yet imbued with such thorough and simple conviction of his own right principles and practice, and so quietly satisfied that his kind of antique achievement was all that sculpture could effect for modern life.
There was a sculptor, an Englishman, with a beautiful imagination and a talent for creating stunning works of art. He was a quiet, humble, older man with bright brown eyes under a slightly furrowed brow and a Grecian profile, as if he had shaped it himself. For forty years, he dedicated his life to crafting Venuses, Cupids, Bacchuses, and a vast array of other marble creations that were products of dreams, or rather, icy fantasies: all a misty essence from Grecian mythology, crystallizing on the dull windowpanes of today. Gifted with a more refined talent than anyone else alive, he chose to abandon Christian realities in favor of a Pagan idealism, which would be hard to define in our contemporary world. Though he loved and respected the pure material he worked with, this exceptional sculptor still stripped the marble of its purity by adding an artificial warmth to its color. As a result, it became inappropriate to gaze upon his nude goddesses. They had certainly appeared to him in all their divine essence; however, coated in a buff hue, they presented themselves to onlookers as naked women. Yet, despite any criticisms of his style, it was refreshing to encounter a man so modest, yet filled with a deep, straightforward belief in his own principles and practice, and so quietly content that his kind of ancient artistry was all that sculpture could contribute to modern life.
This eminent person’s weight and authority among his artistic brethren were very evident; for beginning unobtrusively to utter himself on a topic of art, he was soon the centre of a little crowd of younger sculptors. They drank in his wisdom, as if it would serve all the purposes of original inspiration; he, meanwhile, discoursing with gentle calmness, as if there could possibly be no other side, and often ratifying, as it were, his own conclusions by a mildly emphatic “Yes.”
This prominent person's influence and authority among his fellow artists were clear; starting quietly to share his thoughts on art, he quickly became the focal point for a group of younger sculptors. They absorbed his insights, as if they would fulfill all their needs for original inspiration, while he spoke with a soft confidence, as if there were no other perspective, often reinforcing his own points with a gentle yet firm "Yes."
The veteran Sculptor’s unsought audience was composed mostly of our own countrymen. It is fair to say, that they were a body of very dexterous and capable artists, each of whom had probably given the delighted public a nude statue, or had won credit for even higher skill by the nice carving of buttonholes, shoe-ties, coat-seams, shirt-bosoms, and other such graceful peculiarities of modern costume. Smart, practical men they doubtless were, and some of them far more than this, but still not precisely what an uninitiated person looks for in a sculptor. A sculptor, indeed, to meet the demands which our preconceptions make upon him, should be even more indispensably a poet than those who deal in measured verse and rhyme. His material, or instrument, which serves him in the stead of shifting and transitory language, is a pure, white, undecaying substance. It insures immortality to whatever is wrought in it, and therefore makes it a religious obligation to commit no idea to its mighty guardianship, save such as may repay the marble for its faithful care, its incorruptible fidelity, by warming it with an ethereal life. Under this aspect, marble assumes a sacred character; and no man should dare to touch it unless he feels within himself a certain consecration and a priesthood, the only evidence of which, for the public eye, will be the high treatment of heroic subjects, or the delicate evolution of spiritual, through material beauty.
The veteran sculptor had an audience that mostly consisted of people from our own country. It's fair to say that they were a group of very skilled and talented artists, each of whom had likely impressed the public with a nude statue or earned respect for their ability to intricately carve buttonholes, shoe ties, coat seams, shirt fronts, and other elegant details of modern clothing. They were obviously smart, practical men, and some were even more than that, but they weren't exactly what someone without experience would expect from a sculptor. A sculptor, to meet the expectations we have of them, should be even more of a poet than those who write structured verses and rhymes. Their material, or tool, which replaces the fleeting language of words, is a pure, white, everlasting substance. This guarantees immortality for whatever is created from it, making it a moral duty to commit only worthy ideas to its powerful guardianship—those that can give the marble a vibrant, ethereal life in return for its steadfast reliability and unchanging loyalty. In this light, marble takes on a sacred quality; and no one should dare to work with it unless they feel a certain kind of dedication and sacred role within themselves, which will only be evident to the public through the noble treatment of grand themes or the delicate expression of the spiritual through physical beauty.
No ideas such as the foregoing—no misgivings suggested by them probably, troubled the self-complacency of most of these clever sculptors. Marble, in their view, had no such sanctity as we impute to it. It was merely a sort of white limestone from Carrara, cut into convenient blocks, and worth, in that state, about two or three dollars per pound; and it was susceptible of being wrought into certain shapes (by their own mechanical ingenuity, or that of artisans in their employment) which would enable them to sell it again at a much higher figure. Such men, on the strength of some small knack in handling clay, which might have been fitly employed in making wax-work, are bold to call themselves sculptors. How terrible should be the thought that the nude woman whom the modern artist patches together, bit by bit, from a dozen heterogeneous models, meaning nothing by her, shall last as long as the Venus of the Capitol!—that his group of—no matter what, since it has no moral or intellectual existence will not physically crumble any sooner than the immortal agony of the Laocoon!
No ideas like these—no doubts they might suggest—probably bothered the self-satisfaction of most of these skilled sculptors. To them, marble didn’t hold the same sacredness we attribute to it. It was just a type of white limestone from Carrara, shaped into convenient blocks, and worth about two or three dollars per pound in that form; it could be worked into certain shapes (thanks to their own mechanical skill or that of the workers they hired) which would allow them to sell it for a much higher price. These men, confident in a small talent for handling clay— a skill that could just as well be used for making wax figures—are bold enough to call themselves sculptors. How alarming it is to think that the nude woman the modern artist assembles, piece by piece, from a dozen different models, with no real meaning behind her, will endure as long as the Venus of the Capitol!—that his group of—whatever it may be, since it lacks any moral or intellectual significance—will not physically decay any faster than the eternal agony of the Laocoon!
Yet we love the artists, in every kind; even these, whose merits we are not quite able to appreciate. Sculptors, painters, crayon sketchers, or whatever branch of aesthetics they adopted, were certainly pleasanter people, as we saw them that evening, than the average whom we meet in ordinary society. They were not wholly confined within the sordid compass of practical life; they had a pursuit which, if followed faithfully out, would lead them to the beautiful, and always had a tendency thitherward, even if they lingered to gather up golden dross by the wayside. Their actual business (though they talked about it very much as other men talk of cotton, politics, flour barrels, and sugar) necessarily illuminated their conversation with something akin to the ideal. So, when the guests collected themselves in little groups, here and there, in the wide saloon, a cheerful and airy gossip began to be heard. The atmosphere ceased to be precisely that of common life; a hint, mellow tinge, such as we see in pictures, mingled itself with the lamplight.
Yet we love artists of every kind; even those whose talents we may not fully appreciate. Sculptors, painters, sketch artists, or whatever area of art they pursued, were definitely more pleasant to be around that evening than the average people we encounter in everyday life. They weren't completely limited by the dull confines of practical existence; they had a passion that, if genuinely followed, would lead them to beauty, and even when they stopped to pick up some material gains along the way, they always leaned towards that direction. Their actual work (even though they talked about it as much as other people discuss cotton, politics, flour, and sugar) naturally added an air of idealism to their conversations. So, when the guests formed little groups throughout the spacious salon, cheerful and lighthearted chatter began to fill the air. The atmosphere transformed from the usual buzz of daily life; a warm, rich glow, similar to what we see in paintings, blended with the lamplight.
This good effect was assisted by many curious little treasures of art, which the host had taken care to strew upon his tables. They were principally such bits of antiquity as the soil of Rome and its neighborhood are still rich in; seals, gems, small figures of bronze, mediaeval carvings in ivory; things which had been obtained at little cost, yet might have borne no inconsiderable value in the museum of a virtuoso.
This positive vibe was enhanced by many interesting little pieces of art that the host had scattered across his tables. They mainly consisted of antiquities that the soil of Rome and its surroundings still yield, like seals, gemstones, small bronze figures, and medieval ivory carvings; items that were acquired at a low price but could hold significant value in a collector's museum.
As interesting as any of these relics was a large portfolio of old drawings, some of which, in the opinion of their possessor, bore evidence on their faces of the touch of master-hands. Very ragged and ill conditioned they mostly were, yellow with time, and tattered with rough usage; and, in their best estate, the designs had been scratched rudely with pen and ink, on coarse paper, or, if drawn with charcoal or a pencil, were now half rubbed out. You would not anywhere see rougher and homelier things than these. But this hasty rudeness made the sketches only the more valuable; because the artist seemed to have bestirred himself at the pinch of the moment, snatching up whatever material was nearest, so as to seize the first glimpse of an idea that might vanish in the twinkling of an eye. Thus, by the spell of a creased, soiled, and discolored scrap of paper, you were enabled to steal close to an old master, and watch him in the very effervescence of his genius.
As interesting as any of these artifacts was a large collection of old drawings, some of which, according to their owner, showed signs of having been touched by skilled hands. They were mostly very worn and in poor condition, yellowed with age and frayed from rough handling; and, at their best, the designs had been hastily sketched with pen and ink on coarse paper, or, if drawn with charcoal or pencil, were now mostly faded. You wouldn’t find anything rougher and simpler than these. But this roughness made the sketches even more valuable because it seemed like the artist had jumped into action at the moment, grabbing whatever materials were closest to capture a fleeting idea that could disappear in an instant. Thus, through the charm of a crumpled, dirty, and discolored piece of paper, you could get close to a master artist and observe him in the very act of his creative genius.
According to the judgment of several connoisseurs, Raphael’s own hand had communicated its magnetism to one of these sketches; and, if genuine, it was evidently his first conception of a favorite Madonna, now hanging in the private apartment of the Grand Duke, at Florence. Another drawing was attributed to Leonardo da Vinci, and appeared to be a somewhat varied design for his picture of Modesty and Vanity, in the Sciarra Palace. There were at least half a dozen others, to which the owner assigned as high an origin. It was delightful to believe in their authenticity, at all events; for these things make the spectator more vividly sensible of a great painter’s power, than the final glow and perfected art of the most consummate picture that may have been elaborated from them. There is an effluence of divinity in the first sketch; and there, if anywhere, you find the pure light of inspiration, which the subsequent toil of the artist serves to bring out in stronger lustre, indeed, but likewise adulterates it with what belongs to an inferior mood. The aroma and fragrance of new thoughts were perceptible in these designs, after three centuries of wear and tear. The charm lay partly in their very imperfection; for this is suggestive, and sets the imagination at work; whereas, the finished picture, if a good one, leaves the spectator nothing to do, and, if bad, confuses, stupefies, disenchants, and disheartens him.
According to the opinions of several experts, Raphael’s own hand seemed to give its energy to one of these sketches; and, if it's authentic, it was clearly his first idea of a beloved Madonna, which is now displayed in the private apartment of the Grand Duke in Florence. Another drawing was attributed to Leonardo da Vinci and appeared to be a slightly different design for his painting of Modesty and Vanity in the Sciarra Palace. There were at least half a dozen other pieces that the owner claimed had equally high origins. It was delightful to believe in their authenticity, at least; because these items make the viewer more acutely aware of a great painter’s talent than the final brilliance and perfected art of the most polished painting that may have been created from them. There's a divine quality in the first sketch; and there, if anywhere, you find the pure spark of inspiration, which the artist's later efforts enhance in brighter light, but also taint with elements of a lesser mood. The freshness and fragrance of new ideas were noticeable in these designs, even after three centuries of wear. The appeal partly lay in their imperfections; because this is thought-provoking and engages the imagination, while a finished painting, if it's good, leaves the viewer with nothing to ponder, and if it's bad, it confuses, stuns, disenchants, and discourages them.
Hilda was greatly interested in this rich portfolio. She lingered so long over one particular sketch, that Miriam asked her what discovery she had made.
Hilda was really interested in this impressive portfolio. She spent so much time examining one specific sketch that Miriam asked her what she had found.
“Look at it carefully,” replied Hilda, putting the sketch into her hands. “If you take pains to disentangle the design from those pencil-marks that seem to have been scrawled over it, I think you will see something very curious.”
“Take a good look at it,” Hilda said, handing over the sketch. “If you make an effort to separate the design from those messy pencil marks that seem to be all over it, I think you’ll find something really interesting.”
“It is a hopeless affair, I am afraid,” said Miriam. “I have neither your faith, dear Hilda, nor your perceptive faculty. Fie! what a blurred scrawl it is indeed!”
“It’s a hopeless situation, I’m afraid,” said Miriam. “I don’t have your faith, dear Hilda, nor your keen insight. Ugh! What a messy scrawl it is, really!”
The drawing had originally been very slight, and had suffered more from time and hard usage than almost any other in the collection; it appeared, too, that there had been an attempt (perhaps by the very hand that drew it) to obliterate the design. By Hilda’s help, however, Miriam pretty distinctly made out a winged figure with a drawn sword, and a dragon, or a demon, prostrate at his feet.
The drawing had originally been very faint, and had endured more wear and tear than almost any other in the collection; it also seemed that there had been an effort (maybe by the same person who drew it) to erase the design. With Hilda’s help, though, Miriam was able to clearly see a winged figure holding a drawn sword, and a dragon, or a demon, lying at his feet.
“I am convinced,” said Hilda in a low, reverential tone, “that Guido’s own touches are on that ancient scrap of paper! If so, it must be his original sketch for the picture of the Archangel Michael setting his foot upon the demon, in the Church of the Cappuccini. The composition and general arrangement of the sketch are the same with those of the picture; the only difference being, that the demon has a more upturned face, and scowls vindictively at the Archangel, who turns away his eyes in painful disgust.”
“I truly believe,” Hilda said in a soft, respectful tone, “that Guido actually wrote on that old piece of paper! If that’s the case, it has to be his original sketch for the painting of the Archangel Michael stepping on the demon in the Church of the Cappuccini. The layout and overall arrangement of the sketch match those of the painting; the only difference is that the demon has a more tilted face and glares angrily at the Archangel, who turns his gaze away in discomfort.”
“No wonder!” responded Miriam. “The expression suits the daintiness of Michael’s character, as Guido represents him. He never could have looked the demon in the face!”
“No wonder!” Miriam replied. “The look fits Michael’s delicate character, just as Guido shows him. He could never have faced the demon!”
“Miriam!” exclaimed her friend reproachfully, “you grieve me, and you know it, by pretending to speak contemptuously of the most beautiful and the divinest figure that mortal painter ever drew.”
“Miriam!” her friend said with disappointment, “you upset me, and you know it, by acting like you look down on the most beautiful and divine figure that any human artist ever created.”
“Forgive me, Hilda!” said Miriam. “You take these matters more religiously than I can, for my life. Guido’s Archangel is a fine picture, of course, but it never impressed me as it does you.”
“Forgive me, Hilda!” said Miriam. “You take these things more seriously than I do, honestly. Guido’s Archangel is a great painting, of course, but it never moved me like it does you.”
“Well; we will not talk of that,” answered Hilda. “What I wanted you to notice, in this sketch, is the face of the demon. It is entirely unlike the demon of the finished picture. Guido, you know, always affirmed that the resemblance to Cardinal Pamfili was either casual or imaginary. Now, here is the face as he first conceived it.”
“Well, we won’t discuss that,” replied Hilda. “What I wanted you to notice in this sketch is the face of the demon. It looks completely different from the demon in the finished painting. Guido always claimed that the resemblance to Cardinal Pamfili was either coincidental or just in people’s imagination. Now, here’s the face as he originally envisioned it.”
“And a more energetic demon, altogether, than that of the finished picture,” said Kenyon, taking the sketch into his hand. “What a spirit is conveyed into the ugliness of this strong, writhing, squirming dragon, under the Archangel’s foot! Neither is the face an impossible one. Upon my word, I have seen it somewhere, and on the shoulders of a living man!”
“And a more vibrant spirit, altogether, than that of the finished picture,” said Kenyon, picking up the sketch. “What energy is captured in the ugliness of this strong, writhing, squirming dragon, beneath the Archangel’s foot! The face isn’t an impossible one either. I swear, I’ve seen it somewhere, and on the shoulders of a living man!”
“And so have I,” said Hilda. “It was what struck me from the first.”
“And I have too,” said Hilda. “That’s what caught my attention from the start.”
“Donatello, look at this face!” cried Kenyon.
“Donatello, check out this face!” shouted Kenyon.
The young Italian, as may be supposed, took little interest in matters of art, and seldom or never ventured an opinion respecting them. After holding the sketch a single instant in his hand, he flung it from him with a shudder of disgust and repugnance, and a frown that had all the bitterness of hatred.
The young Italian, as you might expect, showed little interest in art and rarely, if ever, shared his thoughts on it. After holding the sketch for just a moment, he tossed it away in disgust, his face twisted in a frown that was full of hatred.
“I know the face well!” whispered he. “It is Miriam’s model!”
“I recognize that face!” he whispered. “It’s Miriam’s model!”
It was acknowledged both by Kenyon and Hilda that they had detected, or fancied, the resemblance which Donatello so strongly affirmed; and it added not a little to the grotesque and weird character which, half playfully, half seriously, they assigned to Miriam’s attendant, to think of him as personating the demon’s part in a picture of more than two centuries ago. Had Guido, in his effort to imagine the utmost of sin and misery, which his pencil could represent, hit ideally upon just this face? Or was it an actual portrait of somebody, that haunted the old master, as Miriam was haunted now? Did the ominous shadow follow him through all the sunshine of his earlier career, and into the gloom that gathered about its close? And when Guido died, did the spectre betake himself to those ancient sepulchres, there awaiting a new victim, till it was Miriam’s ill-hap to encounter him?
It was recognized by both Kenyon and Hilda that they had noticed, or perhaps imagined, the resemblance that Donatello insisted on; and this added to the strange and eerie vibe they playfully, yet somewhat seriously, attributed to Miriam’s attendant, picturing him as playing the demon’s role in a painting from over two centuries ago. Did Guido, in his attempt to depict the depths of sin and suffering that his brush could capture, perfectly capture this face? Or was it an actual portrait of someone that haunted the old master, just as Miriam was haunted now? Did the dark shadow follow him through all the brightness of his earlier life and into the darkness that surrounded its end? And when Guido passed away, did the specter move to those ancient tombs, waiting for a new victim, until it was Miriam’s unfortunate fate to cross paths with him?
“I do not acknowledge the resemblance at all,” said Miriam, looking narrowly at the sketch; “and, as I have drawn the face twenty times, I think you will own that I am the best judge.”
“I don’t see the resemblance at all,” Miriam said, looking closely at the sketch. “And since I’ve drawn the face twenty times, I think you’ll agree that I’m the best judge.”
A discussion here arose, in reference to Guido’s Archangel, and it was agreed that these four friends should visit the Church of the Cappuccini the next morning, and critically examine the picture in question; the similarity between it and the sketch being, at all events, a very curious circumstance.
A discussion came up here about Guido’s Archangel, and it was agreed that these four friends should check out the Church of the Cappuccini the next morning to closely examine the picture in question; the resemblance between it and the sketch is, in any case, a very interesting coincidence.
It was now a little past ten o’clock, when some of the company, who had been standing in a balcony, declared the moonlight to be resplendent. They proposed a ramble through the streets, taking in their way some of those scenes of ruin which produced their best effects under the splendor of the Italian moon.
It was just after ten o'clock when some people in the balcony said the moonlight was stunning. They suggested taking a walk through the streets, passing by some of the ruins that looked their best under the glow of the Italian moon.
CHAPTER XVI
A MOONLIGHT RAMBLE
A Moonlit Walk
The proposal for a moonlight ramble was received with acclamation by all the younger portion of the company. They immediately set forth and descended from story to story, dimly lighting their way by waxen tapers, which are a necessary equipment to those whose thoroughfare, in the night-time, lies up and down a Roman staircase. Emerging from the courtyard of the edifice, they looked upward and saw the sky full of light, which seemed to have a delicate purple or crimson lustre, or, at least some richer tinge than the cold, white moonshine of other skies. It gleamed over the front of the opposite palace, showing the architectural ornaments of its cornice and pillared portal, as well as the iron-barred basement windows, that gave such a prison-like aspect to the structure, and the shabbiness and Squalor that lay along its base. A cobbler was just shutting up his little shop, in the basement of the palace; a cigar vender’s lantern flared in the blast that came through the archway; a French sentinel paced to and fro before the portal; a homeless dog, that haunted thereabouts, barked as obstreperously at the party as if he were the domestic guardian of the precincts.
The idea for a moonlit stroll was met with excitement by all the younger members of the group. They quickly set off, making their way down the stairs, lit by wax candles, which are essential for anyone navigating a Roman staircase at night. Once they stepped out of the building's courtyard, they looked up and saw a sky filled with light that had a soft purple or crimson glow, or at least a warmer hue than the cold, white glow of the moon on other nights. It shimmered on the facade of the building across the street, highlighting the decorative details of its cornice and grand entrance, as well as the barred basement windows that gave it a prison-like feel, alongside the neglect and dirt at its base. A cobbler was just closing his small shop at the building's bottom; a cigar vendor's lantern flickered in the wind coming through the arch; a French soldier patrolled back and forth in front of the entrance; and a stray dog that lingered nearby barked loudly at the group as if he were the protector of the area.
The air was quietly full of the noise of falling water, the cause of which was nowhere visible, though apparently near at hand. This pleasant, natural sound, not unlike that of a distant cascade in the forest, may be heard in many of the Roman streets and piazzas, when the tumult of the city is hushed; for consuls, emperors, and popes, the great men of every age, have found no better way of immortalizing their memories than by the shifting, indestructible, ever new, yet unchanging, upgush and downfall of water. They have written their names in that unstable element, and proved it a more durable record than brass or marble.
The air was quietly filled with the sound of falling water, the source of which was not visible, though it seemed to be nearby. This pleasant, natural noise, similar to that of a distant waterfall in the woods, can be heard in many of the streets and squares of Rome when the city's noise dies down; for consuls, emperors, and popes, the influential figures of every era, have found no better way to ensure their legacy than through the shifting, unbreakable, always fresh, yet constant, flow of water. They have etched their names in that fluid medium, proving it to be a more lasting testament than brass or marble.
“Donatello, you had better take one of those gay, boyish artists for your companion,” said Miriam, when she found the Italian youth at her side. “I am not now in a merry mood, as when we set all the world a-dancing the other afternoon, in the Borghese grounds.”
“Donatello, you should really pick one of those cheerful, young artists to hang out with,” Miriam said when she saw the Italian guy next to her. “I’m not feeling playful right now like we did the other afternoon when we had everyone dancing in the Borghese gardens.”
“I never wish to dance any more,” answered Donatello.
“I don’t want to dance anymore,” replied Donatello.
“What a melancholy was in that tone!” exclaimed Miriam. “You are getting spoilt in this dreary Rome, and will be as wise and as wretched as all the rest of mankind, unless you go back soon to your Tuscan vineyards. Well; give me your arm, then! But take care that no friskiness comes over you. We must walk evenly and heavily to-night!”
“What a sad tone that is!” exclaimed Miriam. “You’re getting spoiled in this gloomy Rome, and you’ll be as wise and as miserable as everyone else if you don’t return to your Tuscan vineyards soon. Well; give me your arm, then! But make sure you don’t act too playful. We need to walk steadily and seriously tonight!”
The party arranged itself according to its natural affinities or casual likings; a sculptor generally choosing a painter, and a painter a sculp—tor, for his companion, in preference to brethren of their own art. Kenyon would gladly have taken Hilda to himself, and have drawn her a little aside from the throng of merry wayfarers. But she kept near Miriam, and seemed, in her gentle and quiet way, to decline a separate alliance either with him or any other of her acquaintances.
The group formed according to their natural connections or preferences; a sculptor usually picked a painter, and a painter chose a sculptor as their companion, instead of someone from their own field. Kenyon would have happily taken Hilda aside for a more private moment, away from the crowd of cheerful travelers. But she stayed close to Miriam and seemed, in her gentle and quiet manner, to avoid forming a separate bond with him or any of her other friends.
So they set forth, and had gone but a little way, when the narrow street emerged into a piazza, on one side of which, glistening and dimpling in the moonlight, was the most famous fountain in Rome. Its murmur—not to say its uproar—had been in the ears of the company, ever since they came into the open air. It was the Fountain of Trevi, which draws its precious water from a source far beyond the walls, whence it flows hitherward through old subterranean aqueducts, and sparkles forth as pure as the virgin who first led Agrippa to its well-spring, by her father’s door.
So they set off, and after walking a short distance, the narrow street opened up into a square, where, shining and shimmering in the moonlight, stood the most famous fountain in Rome. Its sound—if you could even call it a sound—had been heard by the group ever since they entered the open air. It was the Trevi Fountain, which draws its precious water from a source far beyond the city walls, flowing here through ancient underground aqueducts, sparkling as pure as the virgin who led Agrippa to its spring by her father's door.
“I shall sip as much of this water as the hollow of my hand will hold,” said Miriam.
“I'll drink as much of this water as my hand can hold,” said Miriam.
“I am leaving Rome in a few days; and the tradition goes, that a parting draught at the Fountain of Trevi insures the traveller’s return, whatever obstacles and improbabilities may seem to beset him. Will you drink, Donatello?”
“I’m leaving Rome in a few days, and the tradition says that having a farewell drink at the Fountain of Trevi guarantees the traveler’s return, no matter what challenges or unlikely situations might stand in their way. Will you join me for a drink, Donatello?”
“Signorina, what you drink, I drink,” said the youth.
“Miss, whatever you drink, I drink,” said the young man.
They and the rest of the party descended some steps to the water’s brim, and, after a sip or two, stood gazing at the absurd design of the fountain, where some sculptor of Bernini’s school had gone absolutely mad in marble. It was a great palace front, with niches and many bas-reliefs, out of which looked Agrippa’s legendary virgin, and several of the allegoric sisterhood; while, at the base, appeared Neptune, with his floundering steeds, and Tritons blowing their horns about him, and twenty other artificial fantasies, which the calm moonlight soothed into better taste than was native to them.
They and the rest of the group went down some steps to the edge of the water, and, after taking a sip or two, stood staring at the ridiculous design of the fountain, where some sculptor from Bernini's school had completely lost it with the marble. It was a huge palace front, with niches and lots of bas-reliefs, from which looked Agrippa’s legendary virgin and several symbolic figures; while, at the bottom, there was Neptune with his flailing horses, and Tritons blowing their horns around him, along with twenty other artificial creations, which the calm moonlight made look better than they really were.
And, after all, it was as magnificent a piece of work as ever human skill contrived. At the foot of the palatial facade was strewn, with careful art and ordered irregularity, a broad and broken heap of massive rock, looking is if it might have lain there since the deluge. Over a central precipice fell the water, in a semicircular cascade; and from a hundred crevices, on all sides, snowy jets gushed up, and streams spouted out of the mouths and nostrils of stone monsters, and fell in glistening drops; while other rivulets, that had run wild, came leaping from one rude step to another, over stones that were mossy, slimy, and green with sedge, because, in a Century of their wild play, Nature had adopted the Fountain of Trevi, with all its elaborate devices, for her own. Finally, the water, tumbling, sparkling, and dashing, with joyous haste and never-ceasing murmur, poured itself into a great marble-brimmed reservoir, and filled it with a quivering tide; on which was seen, continually, a snowy semicircle of momentary foam from the principal cascade, as well as a multitude of snow points from smaller jets. The basin occupied the whole breadth of the piazza, whence flights of steps descended to its border. A boat might float, and make voyages from one shore to another in this mimic lake.
And, after all, it was as magnificent a work as human skill has ever created. At the base of the grand facade lay a carefully arranged but irregular pile of massive rocks, looking as if they had been there since the flood. Water cascaded over a central cliff in a semicircular flow; from a hundred crevices on all sides, snowy jets shot up, and streams poured out of the mouths and nostrils of stone creatures, falling in shimmering drops. Other wild rivulets leaped from one rough step to another over stones that were mossy, slimy, and green with grass, because, over a century of their wild play, Nature had claimed the Fountain of Trevi, with all its intricate features, as her own. Finally, the water, tumbling, sparkling, and rushing with joyful speed and a never-ending murmur, poured into a large marble-edged reservoir, filling it with a quivering tide; on which, a continuous snowy semicircle of momentary foam from the main cascade could be seen, along with countless white droplets from smaller jets. The basin stretched across the entire width of the piazza, with flights of steps descending to its edge. A boat could float and travel from one side to the other in this artificial lake.
In the daytime, there is hardly a livelier scene in Rome than the neighborhood of the Fountain of Trevi; for the piazza is then filled with the stalls of vegetable and fruit dealers, chestnut roasters, cigar venders, and other people, whose petty and wandering traffic is transacted in the open air. It is likewise thronged with idlers, lounging over the iron railing, and with Forestieri, who came hither to see the famous fountain. Here, also, are seen men with buckets, urchins with cans, and maidens (a picture as old as the patriarchal times) bearing their pitchers upon their heads. For the water of Trevi is in request, far and wide, as the most refreshing draught for feverish lips, the pleasantest to mingle with wine, and the wholesomest to drink, in its native purity, that can anywhere be found. But now, at early midnight, the piazza was a solitude; and it was a delight to behold this untamable water, sporting by itself in the moonshine, and compelling all the elaborate trivialities of art to assume a natural aspect, in accordance with its own powerful simplicity.
During the day, there’s hardly a livelier spot in Rome than the area around the Trevi Fountain. The piazza is filled with stalls selling fruits and vegetables, chestnut roasters, cigar vendors, and various other people conducting business outdoors. It's also packed with people idly leaning against the iron railings, as well as tourists who came to see the famous fountain. You can see men with buckets, kids with cans, and young women—an image as old as biblical times—carrying their pitchers on their heads. The water from Trevi is in high demand for being the most refreshing drink for thirsty lips, the best to mix with wine, and the purest water you can find. But now, at just after midnight, the piazza was deserted; it was a joy to watch this wild water playing by itself in the moonlight, making all the intricate details of art appear natural, reflecting its own powerful simplicity.
“What would be done with this water power,” suggested an artist, “if we had it in one of our American cities? Would they employ it to turn the machinery of a cotton mill, I wonder?”
“What would they do with this water power,” suggested an artist, “if we had it in one of our American cities? Would they use it to run the machines in a cotton mill, I wonder?”
“The good people would pull down those rampant marble deities,” said Kenyon, “and, possibly, they would give me a commission to carve the one-and-thirty (is that the number?) sister States, each pouring a silver stream from a separate can into one vast basin, which should represent the grand reservoir of national prosperity.”
“The good people would tear down those towering marble statues,” said Kenyon, “and maybe they would hire me to carve the thirty-one (is that the right number?) sister States, each pouring a silver stream from a separate can into one large basin, which would symbolize the great reservoir of national prosperity.”
“Or, if they wanted a bit of satire,” remarked an English artist, “you could set those same one-and-thirty States to cleansing the national flag of any stains that it may have incurred. The Roman washerwomen at the lavatory yonder, plying their labor in the open air, would serve admirably as models.”
“Or, if they were looking for a bit of satire,” said an English artist, “you could have those same thirty-one states clean the national flag of any stains it might have picked up. The Roman laundresses over there, doing their work outdoors, would be perfect models.”
“I have often intended to visit this fountain by moonlight,”, said Miriam, “because it was here that the interview took place between Corinne and Lord Neville, after their separation and temporary estrangement. Pray come behind me, one of you, and let me try whether the face can be recognized in the water.”
“I've often meant to visit this fountain by moonlight,” said Miriam, “because this is where the meeting happened between Corinne and Lord Neville after their separation and brief estrangement. Please come behind me, one of you, and let me see if the reflection can be recognized in the water.”
Leaning over the stone brim of the basin, she heard footsteps stealing behind her, and knew that somebody was looking over her shoulder. The moonshine fell directly behind Miriam, illuminating the palace front and the whole scene of statues and rocks, and filling the basin, as it were, with tremulous and palpable light. Corinne, it will be remembered, knew Lord Neville by the reflection of his face in the water. In Miriam’s case, however (owing to the agitation of the water, its transparency, and the angle at which she was compelled to lean over), no reflected image appeared; nor, from the same causes, would it have been possible for the recognition between Corinne and her lover to take place. The moon, indeed, flung Miriam’s shadow at the bottom of the basin, as well as two more shadows of persons who had followed her, on either side.
Leaning over the stone edge of the basin, she heard footsteps quietly approaching from behind her and sensed that someone was peering over her shoulder. The moonlight shone directly behind Miriam, lighting up the palace front and the entire scene of statues and rocks, bathing the basin in a shimmering, tangible glow. As a reminder, Corinne recognized Lord Neville by the reflection of his face in the water. In Miriam’s case, however (due to the rippling water, its clarity, and the angle at which she had to lean), no reflected image appeared; nor would it have been possible for the recognition between Corinne and her lover to happen for the same reasons. The moon, in fact, cast Miriam’s shadow at the bottom of the basin, along with two other shadows of people who had followed her on either side.
“Three shadows!” exclaimed Miriam—“three separate shadows, all so black and heavy that they sink in the water! There they lie on the bottom, as if all three were drowned together. This shadow on my right is Donatello; I know him by his curls, and the turn of his head. My left-hand companion puzzles me; a shapeless mass, as indistinct as the premonition of calamity! Which of you can it be? Ah!”
“Three shadows!” Miriam exclaimed. “Three separate shadows, all so dark and heavy that they sink in the water! They lie on the bottom as if all three have drowned together. This shadow on my right is Donatello; I recognize him by his curls and the way he turns his head. My left-hand companion confuses me; a formless mass, as vague as the feeling of something bad about to happen! Who could you be? Ah!”
She had turned round, while speaking, and saw beside her the strange creature whose attendance on her was already familiar, as a marvel and a jest; to the whole company of artists. A general burst of laughter followed the recognition; while the model leaned towards Miriam, as she shrank from him, and muttered something that was inaudible to those who witnessed the scene. By his gestures, however, they concluded that he was inviting her to bathe her hands.
She turned around while speaking and saw next to her the strange creature whose presence was already known to her as both a wonder and a joke to the entire group of artists. A collective burst of laughter followed the recognition, while the model leaned closer to Miriam as she recoiled from him and muttered something that was inaudible to the onlookers. However, by his gestures, they inferred that he was inviting her to wash her hands.
“He cannot be an Italian; at least not a Roman,” observed an artist. “I never knew one of them to care about ablution. See him now! It is as if he were trying to wash off’ the time-stains and earthly soil of a thousand years!”
“He can't be Italian; at least not Roman,” noted an artist. “I’ve never known one of them to care about cleaning up. Look at him now! It’s like he’s trying to wash away the marks of a thousand years of time and dirt!”
Dipping his hands into the capacious washbowl before him, the model rubbed them together with the utmost vehemence. Ever and anon, too, he peeped into the water, as if expecting to see the whole Fountain of Trevi turbid with the results of his ablution. Miriam looked at him, some little time, with an aspect of real terror, and even imitated him by leaning over to peep into the basin. Recovering herself, she took up some of the water in the hollow of her hand, and practised an old form of exorcism by flinging it in her persecutor’s face.
Dipping his hands into the large washbowl in front of him, the model rubbed them together vigorously. Every now and then, he glanced into the water, as if he expected to see the entire Fountain of Trevi clouded by the effects of his washing. Miriam watched him for a while, clearly terrified, and even copied him by leaning over to peek into the basin. After regaining her composure, she scooped some water in her hand and performed an old form of exorcism by splashing it in her tormentor’s face.
“In the name of all the Saints,” cried she, “vanish, Demon, and let me be free of you now and forever!”
“In the name of all the Saints,” she yelled, “go away, Demon, and let me be free of you now and for good!”
“It will not suffice,” said some of the mirthful party, “unless the Fountain of Trevi gushes with holy water.”
“It won’t be enough,” said some of the cheerful group, “unless the Fountain of Trevi flows with holy water.”
In fact, the exorcism was quite ineffectual upon the pertinacious demon, or whatever the apparition might be. Still he washed his brown, bony talons; still he peered into the vast basin, as if all the water of that great drinking-cup of Rome must needs be stained black or sanguine; and still he gesticulated to Miriam to follow his example. The spectators laughed loudly, but yet with a kind of constraint; for the creature’s aspect was strangely repulsive and hideous.
In fact, the exorcism was pretty ineffective on the stubborn demon, or whatever the apparition was. Still, he washed his brown, bony claws; still, he looked into the big basin, as if all the water in that giant drinking cup of Rome had to be stained black or bloody; and still, he motioned for Miriam to do the same. The onlookers laughed loudly, but there was a kind of tension to it; the creature’s appearance was oddly repulsive and grotesque.
Miriam felt her arm seized violently by Donatello. She looked at him, and beheld a tigerlike fury gleaming from his wild eyes.
Miriam felt her arm grabbed forcefully by Donatello. She looked at him and saw a fierce, tiger-like anger shining in his wild eyes.
“Bid me drown him!” whispered he, shuddering between rage and horrible disgust. “You shall hear his death gurgle in another instant!”
“Tell me to drown him!” he whispered, trembling with a mix of rage and disgust. “You’ll hear him gurgle to death in just a moment!”
“Peace, peace, Donatello!” said Miriam soothingly, for this naturally gentle and sportive being seemed all aflame with animal rage. “Do him no mischief! He is mad; and we are as mad as he, if we suffer ourselves to be disquieted by his antics. Let us leave him to bathe his hands till the fountain run dry, if he find solace and pastime in it. What is it to you or me, Donatello? There, there! Be quiet, foolish boy!”
“Calm down, Donatello!” Miriam said gently, as this naturally kind and playful person appeared completely consumed by anger. “Don’t hurt him! He’s upset, and we’ll only get upset too if we let his actions bother us. Let’s just let him wash his hands until the fountain runs dry if that brings him comfort and fun. What does it matter to you or me, Donatello? There, there! Shhh, silly boy!”
Her tone and gesture were such as she might have used in taming down the wrath of a faithful hound, that had taken upon himself to avenge some supposed affront to his mistress. She smoothed the young man’s curls (for his fierce and sudden fury seemed to bristle among his hair), and touched his cheek with her soft palm, till his angry mood was a little assuaged.
Her tone and gestures were like those she would use to calm a loyal dog that was trying to seek revenge for a perceived insult to its owner. She gently brushed the young man’s curls (since his sudden and intense anger seemed to make his hair stand on end) and stroked his cheek with her soft hand until his anger eased a bit.
“Signorina, do I look as when you first knew me?” asked he, with a heavy, tremulous sigh, as they went onward, somewhat apart from their companions. “Methinks there has been a change upon me, these many months; and more and more, these last few days. The joy is gone out of my life; all gone! all gone! Feel my hand! Is it not very hot? Ah; and my heart burns hotter still!”
“Miss, do I look the same as when you first met me?” he asked, with a deep, shaky sigh, as they walked on, a little away from their friends. “I feel like I've changed a lot over these past months, and even more so in these last few days. The joy has disappeared from my life; it’s all gone! all gone! Touch my hand! Isn’t it really hot? Ah, and my heart feels even hotter!”
“My poor Donatello, you are ill!” said Miriam, with deep sympathy and pity. “This melancholy and sickly Rome is stealing away the rich, joyous life that belongs to you. Go back, my dear friend, to your home among the hills, where (as I gather from what you have told me) your days were filled with simple and blameless delights. Have you found aught in the world that is worth’ what you there enjoyed? Tell me truly, Donatello!”
“My poor Donatello, you're not well!” said Miriam, full of sympathy and concern. “This gloomy and unhealthy Rome is draining away the vibrant, joyful life that’s rightfully yours. Please go back, my dear friend, to your home in the hills, where (from what you’ve mentioned) your days were filled with simple and innocent pleasures. Have you found anything in the world that’s worth what you had there? Be honest with me, Donatello!”
“Yes!” replied the young man.
“Yeah!” replied the young man.
“And what, in Heaven’s name?” asked she.
“And what, in Heaven’s name?” she asked.
“This burning pain in my heart,” said Donatello; “for you are in the midst of it.”
“This burning pain in my heart,” said Donatello; “because you are right in the middle of it.”
By this time, they had left the Fountain of Trevi considerably behind them. Little further allusion was made to the scene at its margin; for the party regarded Miriam’s persecutor as diseased in his wits, and were hardly to be surprised by any eccentricity in his deportment.
By this point, they had moved far away from the Fountain of Trevi. There was little more discussion about what happened there; the group saw Miriam’s tormentor as mentally unwell, so they were hardly surprised by any odd behavior from him.
Threading several narrow streets, they passed through the Piazza of the Holy Apostles, and soon came to Trajan’s Forum. All over the surface of what once was Rome, it seems to be the effort of Time to bury up the ancient city, as if it were a corpse, and he the sexton; so that, in eighteen centuries, the soil over its grave has grown very deep, by the slow scattering of dust, and the accumulation of more modern decay upon older ruin.
Threading through several narrow streets, they made their way to the Piazza of the Holy Apostles, and soon arrived at Trajan’s Forum. Everywhere across what used to be Rome, it feels like Time is trying to bury the ancient city, as if it were a corpse and he was the gravekeeper; over the course of eighteen centuries, the soil covering its grave has become very deep, through the gradual accumulation of dust and the layering of more modern decay on top of older ruins.
This was the fate, also, of Trajan’s Forum, until some papal antiquary, a few hundred years ago, began to hollow it out again, and disclosed the full height of the gigantic column wreathed round with bas-reliefs of the old emperor’s warlike deeds. In the area before it stands a grove of stone, consisting of the broken and unequal shafts of a vanished temple, still keeping a majestic order, and apparently incapable of further demolition. The modern edifices of the piazza (wholly built, no doubt, out of the spoil of its old magnificence) look down into the hollow space whence these pillars rise.
This was also the fate of Trajan’s Forum, until some papal historian a few hundred years ago started to excavate it again and revealed the full height of the massive column wrapped in bas-reliefs of the old emperor’s military achievements. In front of it is a grove of stone, made up of the broken and uneven columns of a lost temple, still maintaining a noble arrangement and seemingly unable to be further demolished. The modern buildings of the piazza (completely constructed, no doubt, from the remnants of its former grandeur) overlook the hollow area from which these pillars rise.
One of the immense gray granite shafts lay in the piazza, on the verge of the area. It was a great, solid fact of the Past, making old Rome actually sensible to the touch and eye; and no study of history, nor force of thought, nor magic of song, could so vitally assure us that Rome once existed, as this sturdy specimen of what its rulers and people wrought.
One of the massive gray granite columns lay in the plaza, on the edge of the area. It was a great, solid reminder of the Past, making old Rome truly tangible to the touch and sight; and no study of history, no power of thought, nor magic of song could so vividly confirm that Rome once existed as this sturdy example of what its rulers and people created.
“And see!” said Kenyon, laying his hand upon it, “there is still a polish remaining on the hard substance of the pillar; and even now, late as it is, I can feel very sensibly the warmth of the noonday sun, which did its best to heat it through. This shaft will endure forever. The polish of eighteen centuries ago, as yet but half rubbed off, and the heat of to-day’s sunshine, lingering into the night, seem almost equally ephemeral in relation to it.”
“And look!” said Kenyon, placing his hand on it, “there's still a shine left on the hard surface of the pillar; and even now, as late as it is, I can really feel the warmth of the midday sun, which tried hard to heat it through. This column will last forever. The shine from eighteen centuries ago, still only half worn away, and the heat from today’s sunlight, lingering into the night, both seem nearly insignificant in comparison to it.”
“There is comfort to be found in the pillar,” remarked Miriam, “hard and heavy as it is. Lying here forever, as it will, it makes all human trouble appear but a momentary annoyance.”
“There’s comfort in the pillar,” Miriam said, “hard and heavy as it is. Lying here forever, as it will, it makes all human troubles seem like just a fleeting annoyance.”
“And human happiness as evanescent too,” observed Hilda, sighing; “and beautiful art hardly less so! I do not love to think that this dull stone, merely by its massiveness, will last infinitely longer than any picture, in spite of the spiritual life that ought to give it immortality!”
“And human happiness is fleeting too,” Hilda noted with a sigh; “and beautiful art is hardly any different! It bothers me to think that this dull stone, just because of its weight, will last forever while any painting will fade away, despite the spiritual meaning that should grant it eternal life!”
“My poor little Hilda,” said Miriam, kissing her compassionately, “would you sacrifice this greatest mortal consolation, which we derive from the transitoriness of all things, from the right of saying, in every conjecture, ‘This, too, will pass away,’ would you give up this unspeakable boon, for the sake of making a picture eternal?”
“My poor little Hilda,” said Miriam, kissing her gently, “would you really give up this greatest comfort we get from the fleeting nature of everything, from being able to say in any situation, ‘This, too, will pass away,’ just to create a picture that lasts forever?”
Their moralizing strain was interrupted by a demonstration from the rest of the party, who, after talking and laughing together, suddenly joined their voices, and shouted at full pitch,
Their moralizing was interrupted by a demonstration from the rest of the group, who, after chatting and laughing together, suddenly raised their voices and shouted at the top of their lungs,
“Trajan! Trajan!”
“Trajan! Trajan!”
“Why do you deafen us with such an uproar?” inquired Miriam.
“Why are you making such a racket?” Miriam asked.
In truth, the whole piazza had been filled with their idle vociferation; the echoes from the surrounding houses reverberating the cry of “Trajan,” on all sides; as if there was a great search for that imperial personage, and not so much as a handful of his ashes to be found.
In reality, the entire square was filled with their loud chatter; the echoes from the nearby buildings bouncing back the shout of “Trajan” from every direction, as if there was a huge search for that emperor, with not even a handful of his ashes to be found.
“Why, it was a good opportunity to air our voices in this resounding piazza,” replied one of the artists. “Besides, we had really some hopes of summoning Trajan to look at his column, which, you know, he never saw in his lifetime. Here is your model (who, they say, lived and sinned before Trajan’s death) still wandering about Rome; and why not the Emperor Trajan?”
“Why, it was a great chance to speak up in this lively square,” replied one of the artists. “Plus, we actually had some hopes of getting Trajan to take a look at his column, which, you know, he never saw while he was alive. Here’s your model (who, they say, lived and sinned before Trajan died) still roaming around Rome; so why not Emperor Trajan?”
“Dead emperors have very little delight in their columns, I am afraid,” observed Kenyon. “All that rich sculpture of Trajan’s bloody warfare, twining from the base of the pillar to its capital, may be but an ugly spectacle for his ghostly eyes, if he considers that this huge, storied shaft must be laid before the judgment-seat, as a piece of the evidence of what he did in the flesh. If ever I am employed to sculpture a hero’s monument, I shall think of this, as I put in the bas-reliefs of the pedestal!”
“Dead emperors find very little joy in their columns, I’m afraid,” observed Kenyon. “All that rich sculpture of Trajan’s bloody battles, winding from the base of the pillar to its top, might just be an ugly sight for his ghostly eyes if he realizes that this massive, storied shaft will be presented before the judgment seat as part of the evidence of what he did in life. If I ever get the chance to sculpt a hero’s monument, I’ll keep this in mind as I add the bas-reliefs on the pedestal!”
“There are sermons in stones,” said Hilda thoughtfully, smiling at Kenyon’s morality; “and especially in the stones of Rome.”
“There are lessons in stones,” Hilda said thoughtfully, smiling at Kenyon’s sense of morality; “and especially in the stones of Rome.”
The party moved on, but deviated a little from the straight way, in order to glance at the ponderous remains of the temple of Mars Ultot, within which a convent of nuns is now established,—a dove-cote, in the war-god’s mansion. At only a little distance, they passed the portico of a Temple of Minerva, most rich and beautiful in architecture, but woefully gnawed by time and shattered by violence, besides being buried midway in the accumulation of soil, that rises over dead Rome like a flood tide. Within this edifice of antique sanctity, a baker’s shop was now established, with an entrance on one side; for, everywhere, the remnants of old grandeur and divinity have been made available for the meanest necessities of today.
The group continued, but veered slightly off the main path to take a look at the heavy ruins of the temple of Mars Ultor, which now houses a convent of nuns—a peaceful place in the war god’s domain. Not far from there, they passed the entrance of a Temple of Minerva, stunning and beautifully designed, yet sadly worn away by time and damaged by violence, and partially buried beneath layers of soil that cover the remnants of ancient Rome like a rising tide. Inside this once-holy structure, a bakery had opened, with an entrance on one side; for everywhere, the remnants of old splendor and divinity have been repurposed for the most basic needs of today.
“The baker is just drawing his loaves out of the oven,” remarked Kenyon. “Do you smell how sour they are? I should fancy that Minerva (in revenge for the desecration of her temple) had slyly poured vinegar into the batch, if I did not know that the modern Romans prefer their bread in the acetous fermentation.”
“The baker is just pulling his loaves out of the oven,” Kenyon said. “Do you smell how sour they are? I would guess that Minerva, in retaliation for the desecration of her temple, had secretly poured vinegar into the batch, if I didn’t know that the modern Romans like their bread with that sour fermentation.”
They turned into the Via Alessandria, and thus gained the rear of the Temple of Peace, and, passing beneath its great arches, pursued their way along a hedge-bordered lane. In all probability, a stately Roman street lay buried beneath that rustic-looking pathway; for they had now emerged from the close and narrow avenues of the modern city, and were treading on a soil where the seeds of antique grandeur had not yet produced the squalid crop that elsewhere sprouts from them. Grassy as the lane was, it skirted along heaps of shapeless ruin, and the bare site of the vast temple that Hadrian planned and built. It terminated on the edge of a somewhat abrupt descent, at the foot of which, with a muddy ditch between, rose, in the bright moonlight, the great curving wall and multitudinous arches of the Coliseum.
They turned onto Via Alessandria, which led them to the back of the Temple of Peace. Passing under its grand arches, they continued along a lane lined with hedges. Most likely, a grand Roman street was buried beneath that rustic-looking path; they had now left the tight, narrow streets of the modern city and were walking on land where the seeds of ancient greatness had yet to produce the shabby growth found elsewhere. Although the lane was grassy, it ran alongside piles of shapeless ruins and the empty site of the massive temple that Hadrian designed and built. It ended at the edge of a steep drop, at the bottom of which, separated by a muddy ditch, rose the grand curved wall and numerous arches of the Coliseum, illuminated by the bright moonlight.
CHAPTER XVII
MIRIAM’S TROUBLE
Miriam's Struggles
As usual of a moonlight evening, several carriages stood at the entrance of this famous ruin, and the precincts and interior were anything but a solitude. The French sentinel on duty beneath the principal archway eyed our party curiously, but offered no obstacle to their admission. Within, the moonlight filled and flooded the great empty space; it glowed upon tier above tier of ruined, grass-grown arches, and made them even too distinctly visible. The splendor of the revelation took away that inestimable effect of dimness and mystery by which the imagination might be assisted to build a grander structure than the Coliseum, and to shatter it with a more picturesque decay. Byron’s celebrated description is better than the reality. He beheld the scene in his mind’s eye, through the witchery of many intervening years, and faintly illuminated it as if with starlight instead of this broad glow of moonshine.
As usual on a moonlit evening, several carriages were parked at the entrance of this famous ruin, and the surroundings and inside were far from quiet. The French sentinel on duty beneath the main archway looked at our group with curiosity but didn’t stop us from entering. Inside, the moonlight flooded the vast empty space; it illuminated layer upon layer of ruined, grass-covered arches, making them too clearly visible. The beauty of the scene lost the invaluable effect of dimness and mystery that could help the imagination create a grander structure than the Coliseum, only to see it decay in a more picturesque way. Byron’s famous description is better than the reality. He saw the scene in his mind’s eye, enchanted by many years gone by, and lit it up faintly as if with starlight instead of this bright moonlight.
The party of our friends sat down, three or four of them on a prostrate column, another on a shapeless lump of marble, once a Roman altar; others on the steps of one of the Christian shrines. Goths and barbarians though they were, they chatted as gayly together as if they belonged to the gentle and pleasant race of people who now inhabit Italy. There was much pastime and gayety just then in the area of the Coliseum, where so many gladiators and Wild beasts had fought and died, and where so much blood of Christian martyrs had been lapped up by that fiercest of wild beasts, the Roman populace of yore. Some youths and maidens were running merry races across the open space, and playing at hide and seek a little way within the duskiness of the ground tier of arches, whence now and then you could hear the half-shriek, halflaugh of a frolicsome girl, whom the shadow had betrayed into a young man’s arms. Elder groups were seated on the fragments of pillars and blocks of marble that lay round the verge of the arena, talking in the quick, short ripple of the Italian tongue. On the steps of the great black cross in the centre of the Coliseum sat a party singing scraps of songs, with much laughter and merriment between the stanzas.
The group of our friends settled down, with three or four of them on a fallen column, one on a shapeless piece of marble that used to be a Roman altar, and others on the steps of a Christian shrine. Even though they were Goths and barbarians, they chatted together as happily as if they were part of the kind and cheerful people who currently live in Italy. There was a lot of fun and laughter at that moment in the area of the Coliseum, where so many gladiators and wild animals had fought and died, and where the blood of Christian martyrs had been consumed by the most savage of wild beasts, the Roman crowds of the past. Some young men and women were running joyful races across the open space, playing hide and seek a bit into the shadows of the ground tier of arches, where every now and then you could hear the half-shriek, half-laugh of a playful girl who had been caught by a young man in the shadows. Older groups were sitting on the remnants of pillars and blocks of marble scattered around the edge of the arena, speaking in the quick, lively rhythm of the Italian language. On the steps of the large black cross in the center of the Coliseum, a group sat singing bits of songs, filled with laughter and cheer between the verses.
It was a strange place for song and mirth. That black cross marks one of the special blood-spots of the earth where, thousands of times over, the dying gladiator fell, and more of human agony has been endured for the mere pastime of the multitude than on the breadth of many battlefields. From all this crime and suffering, however, the spot has derived a more than common sanctity. An inscription promises seven years’ indulgence, seven years of remission from the pains of purgatory, and earlier enjoyment of heavenly bliss, for each separate kiss imprinted on the black cross. What better use could be made of life, after middle age, when the accumulated sins are many and the remaining temptations few, than to spend it all in kissing the black cross of the Coliseum!
It was a strange place for songs and laughter. That black cross marks one of the unique spots on earth where, countless times, the dying gladiator fell, and more human suffering has been endured for the entertainment of the crowd than on the expanse of many battlefields. Despite all this crime and pain, the site has gained an unusual sanctity. An inscription offers seven years of indulgence, seven years of relief from the pains of purgatory, and an earlier taste of heavenly bliss for every single kiss pressed onto the black cross. What better way to spend life after middle age, when the sins are many and the temptations are few, than to devote it to kissing the black cross of the Coliseum!
Besides its central consecration, the whole area has been made sacred by a range of shrines, which are erected round the circle, each commemorating some scene or circumstance of the Saviour’s passion and suffering. In accordance with an ordinary custom, a pilgrim was making his progress from shrine to shrine upon his knees, and saying a penitential prayer at each. Light-footed girls ran across the path along which he crept, or sported with their friends close by the shrines where he was kneeling. The pilgrim took no heed, and the girls meant no irreverence; for in Italy religion jostles along side by side with business and sport, after a fashion of its own, and people are accustomed to kneel down and pray, or see others praying, between two fits of merriment, or between two sins.
Besides its central consecration, the whole area has been made sacred by a range of shrines that are set up around the circle, each commemorating a scene or moment from the Savior’s passion and suffering. Following a common custom, a pilgrim was making his way from shrine to shrine on his knees, saying a penitential prayer at each one. Light-footed girls dashed across the path he was creeping along or played with their friends near the shrines where he was kneeling. The pilgrim paid no attention, and the girls intended no disrespect; in Italy, religion coexists with business and play in its own unique way, and people are used to kneeling and praying, or watching others pray, between bursts of joy or moments of mischief.
To make an end of our description, a red twinkle of light was visible amid the breadth of shadow that fell across the upper part of the Coliseum. Now it glimmered through a line of arches, or threw a broader gleam as it rose out of some profound abyss of ruin; now it was muffled by a heap of shrubbery which had adventurously clambered to that dizzy height; and so the red light kept ascending to loftier and loftier ranges of the structure, until it stood like a star where the blue sky rested against the Coliseum’s topmost wall. It indicated a party of English or Americans paying the inevitable visit by moonlight, and exalting themselves with raptures that were Byron’s, not their own.
To wrap up our description, a red glimmer of light was visible against the dark shadows that covered the upper part of the Coliseum. At times it shimmered through a line of arches, or cast a wider glow as it rose from some deep abyss of ruins; at other times it was obscured by a tangle of shrubs that had daringly climbed to that dizzy height. The red light continued to rise to higher and higher levels of the structure, until it appeared like a star where the blue sky met the topmost wall of the Coliseum. It marked the presence of a group of English or Americans making the obligatory visit by moonlight, getting lost in raptures that were more Byron’s than their own.
Our company of artists sat on the fallen column, the pagan altar, and the steps of the Christian shrine, enjoying the moonlight and shadow, the present gayety and the gloomy reminiscences of the scene, in almost equal share. Artists, indeed, are lifted by the ideality of their pursuits a little way off the earth, and are therefore able to catch the evanescent fragrance that floats in the atmosphere of life above the heads of the ordinary crowd. Even if they seem endowed with little imagination individually, yet there is a property, a gift, a talisman, common to their class, entitling them to partake somewhat more bountifully than other people in the thin delights of moonshine and romance.
Our group of artists sat on the fallen column, the pagan altar, and the steps of the Christian shrine, basking in the moonlight and shadows, enjoying the current cheerfulness and the dark memories of the scene, almost equally. Artists, indeed, are elevated by the idealism of their work just far enough off the ground, allowing them to grasp the fleeting beauty that hangs in the air of life above the heads of the average crowd. Even if they seem to lack imagination individually, there’s a quality, a gift, a kind of magic that unites their class, giving them a greater access to the subtle pleasures of moonlight and romance than others.
“How delightful this is!” said Hilda; and she sighed for very pleasure.
“How great is this!” said Hilda, and she sighed with pure joy.
“Yes,” said Kenyon, who sat on the column, at her side. “The Coliseum is far more delightful, as we enjoy it now, than when eighty thousand persons sat squeezed together, row above row, to see their fellow creatures torn by lions and tigers limb from limb. What a strange thought that the Coliseum was really built for us, and has not come to its best uses till almost two thousand years after it was finished!”
“Yes,” said Kenyon, who was sitting on the column next to her. “The Coliseum is much more enjoyable now than it was when eighty thousand people were crammed together, row upon row, watching their fellow humans being torn apart by lions and tigers. It's such a strange thought that the Coliseum was actually built for us, and it hasn’t truly found its best purpose until nearly two thousand years after it was completed!”
“The Emperor Vespasian scarcely had us in his mind,” said Hilda, smiling; “but I thank him none the less for building it.”
“The Emperor Vespasian hardly thought of us,” said Hilda, smiling; “but I still thank him for building it.”
“He gets small thanks, I fear, from the people whose bloody instincts he pampered,” rejoined Kenyon. “Fancy a nightly assemblage of eighty thousand melancholy and remorseful ghosts, looking down from those tiers of broken arches, striving to repent of the savage pleasures which they once enjoyed, but still longing to enjoy them over again.”
“He gets little appreciation, I’m afraid, from the people whose violent instincts he indulged,” Kenyon replied. “Imagine a nightly gathering of eighty thousand sad and regretful ghosts, looking down from those crumbling arches, trying to repent for the brutal pleasures they once enjoyed, but still wanting to experience them again.”
“You bring a Gothic horror into this peaceful moonlight scene,” said Hilda.
“You're adding a Gothic horror vibe to this peaceful moonlit scene,” Hilda said.
“Nay, I have good authority for peopling the Coliseum with phantoms,” replied the sculptor. “Do you remember that veritable scene in Benvenuto Cellini’s autobiography, in which a necromancer of his acquaintance draws a magic circle—just where the black cross stands now, I suppose—and raises myriads of demons? Benvenuto saw them with his own eyes,—giants, pygmies, and other creatures of frightful aspect, capering and dancing on yonder walls. Those spectres must have been Romans, in their lifetime, and frequenters of this bloody amphitheatre.”
“Actually, I have good reason to believe the Coliseum is filled with spirits,” replied the sculptor. “Do you recall that real scene in Benvenuto Cellini’s autobiography, where a necromancer he knew draws a magic circle—probably right where the black cross is now—and summons countless demons? Benvenuto witnessed them firsthand—giants, dwarfs, and other terrifying creatures, leaping and dancing on those walls. Those ghosts must have been Romans in their lifetime, regulars at this bloody amphitheater.”
“I see a spectre, now!” said Hilda, with a little thrill of uneasiness. “Have you watched that pilgrim, who is going round the whole circle of shrines, on his knees, and praying with such fervency at every one? Now that he has revolved so far in his orbit, and has the moonshine on his face as he turns towards us, methinks I recognize him!”
“I see a ghost now!” said Hilda, feeling a bit uneasy. “Have you noticed that pilgrim who’s going around all the shrines, on his knees, praying so passionately at each one? Now that he’s journeyed this far and the moonlight is shining on his face as he looks at us, I think I recognize him!”
“And so do I,” said Kenyon. “Poor Miriam! Do you think she sees him?”
“And so do I,” said Kenyon. “Poor Miriam! Do you think she notices him?”
They looked round, and perceived that Miriam had risen from the steps of the shrine and disappeared. She had shrunk back, in fact, into the deep obscurity of an arch that opened just behind them.
They looked around and noticed that Miriam had gotten up from the steps of the shrine and vanished. She had actually pulled back into the deep shadows of an arch that opened just behind them.
Donatello, whose faithful watch was no more to be eluded than that of a hound, had stolen after her, and became the innocent witness of a spectacle that had its own kind of horror. Unaware of his presence, and fancying herself wholly unseen, the beautiful Miriam began to gesticulate extravagantly, gnashing her teeth, flinging her arms wildly abroad, stamping with her foot.
Donatello, whose watchful gaze was as hard to escape as that of a dog, had followed her and became an innocent witness to a scene that held its own kind of terror. Unaware that he was there and thinking she was completely unseen, the beautiful Miriam began to gesture dramatically, grinding her teeth, throwing her arms around wildly, and stamping her foot.
It was as if she had stepped aside for an instant, solely to snatch the relief of a brief fit of madness. Persons in acute trouble, or laboring under strong excitement, with a necessity for concealing it, are prone to relieve their nerves in this wild way; although, when practicable, they find a more effectual solace in shrieking aloud.
It was like she had taken a momentary step back just to grab the release of a quick bout of craziness. People in serious trouble, or dealing with intense excitement, who need to hide it, often end up easing their nerves in this frantic manner; although, when possible, they find a more effective way to feel better by screaming out loud.
Thus, as soon as she threw off her self-control, under the dusky arches of the Coliseum, we may consider Miriam as a mad woman, concentrating the elements of a long insanity into that instant.
Thus, as soon as she let go of her self-control, under the dim arches of the Coliseum, we can see Miriam as a crazy woman, intensifying the elements of a long madness into that moment.
“Signorina! signorina! have pity on me!” cried Donatello, approaching her; “this is too terrible!”
“Miss! Miss! Have mercy on me!” cried Donatello, walking up to her; “this is just too horrible!”
“How dare you look, at me!” exclaimed Miriam, with a start; then, whispering below her breath, “men have been struck dead for a less offence!”
“How dare you look at me!” Miriam exclaimed, taken aback; then, whispering under her breath, “men have been struck dead for a lesser offense!”
“If you desire it, or need it,” said Donatello humbly, “I shall not be loath to die.”
“If you want it, or need it,” said Donatello humbly, “I won’t hesitate to die.”
“Donatello,” said Miriam, coming close to the young man, and speaking low, but still the almost insanity of the moment vibrating in her voice, “if you love yourself; if you desire those earthly blessings, such as you, of all men, were made for; if you would come to a good old age among your olive orchards and your Tuscan vines, as your forefathers did; if you would leave children to enjoy the same peaceful, happy, innocent life, then flee from me. Look not behind you! Get you gone without another word.” He gazed sadly at her, but did not stir. “I tell you,” Miriam went on, “there is a great evil hanging over me! I know it; I see it in the sky; I feel it in the air! It will overwhelm me as utterly as if this arch should crumble down upon our heads! It will crush you, too, if you stand at my side! Depart, then; and make the sign of the cross, as your faith bids you, when an evil spirit is nigh. Cast me off, or you are lost forever.”
“Donatello,” Miriam said, approaching the young man and speaking softly, but the intensity of the moment still echoed in her voice, “if you truly care about yourself; if you want the earthly blessings that you, more than anyone, were meant for; if you want to grow old among your olive groves and Tuscan vines like your ancestors did; if you want to have children who will enjoy the same peaceful, happy, innocent life, then run away from me. Don’t look back! Leave without saying another word.” He looked at her sadly but didn’t move. “I’m telling you,” Miriam continued, “there’s a great evil hanging over me! I can feel it; I see it in the sky; I sense it in the air! It will engulf me completely as if this arch were to collapse on us! It will crush you, too, if you stay by my side! So go; and make the sign of the cross, as your faith teaches, when evil is near. Push me away, or you’ll be lost forever.”
A higher sentiment brightened upon Donatello’s face than had hitherto seemed to belong to its simple expression and sensuous beauty.
A more vivid emotion illuminated Donatello's face than what had previously appeared to fit its simple expression and sensual beauty.
“I will never quit you,” he said; “you cannot drive me from you.”
“I will never leave you,” he said; “you can’t push me away.”
“Poor Donatello!” said Miriam in a changed tone, and rather to herself than him. “Is there no other that seeks me out, follows me,—is obstinate to share my affliction and my doom,—but only you! They call me beautiful; and I used to fancy that, at my need, I could bring the whole world to my feet. And lo! here is my utmost need; and my beauty and my gifts have brought me only this poor, simple boy. Half-witted, they call him; and surely fit for nothing but to be happy. And I accept his aid! To-morrow, to-morrow, I will tell him all! Ah! what a sin to stain his joyous nature with the blackness of a woe like mine!”
“Poor Donatello!” Miriam said in a different tone, mostly to herself. “Is there no one else who seeks me out, follows me, and is stubborn enough to share my suffering and my fate, other than you? They call me beautiful; I used to think that in my time of need, I could bring the whole world to my feet. And here I am, at my greatest need, and my beauty and my talents have only brought me this poor, simple boy. They say he's simple-minded, and he's clearly only suited for being happy. And I accept his help! Tomorrow, tomorrow, I will tell him everything! Ah! What a sin it would be to taint his joyful spirit with the darkness of a burden like mine!”
She held out her hand to him, and smiled sadly as Donatello pressed it to his lips. They were now about to emerge from the depth of the arch; but just then the kneeling pilgrim, in his revolution round the orbit of the shrines, had reached the one on the steps of which Miriam had been sitting. There, as at the other shrines, he prayed, or seemed to pray. It struck Kenyon, however,—who sat close by, and saw his face distinctly, that the suppliant was merely performing an enjoined penance, and without the penitence that ought to have given it effectual life. Even as he knelt, his eyes wandered, and Miriam soon felt that he had detected her, half hidden as she was within the obscurity of the arch.
She reached out her hand to him and smiled sadly as Donatello kissed it. They were just about to step out from the depth of the arch, but at that moment, the kneeling pilgrim, while circling the shrines, had reached the one where Miriam had been sitting. There, like at the other shrines, he prayed, or at least appeared to pray. However, it struck Kenyon, who was sitting nearby and clearly saw his face, that the supplicant was simply going through the motions of a required penance, without the genuine remorse that should have made it meaningful. Even while he knelt, his eyes wandered, and Miriam soon sensed that he had spotted her, even though she was partly hidden in the shadows of the arch.
“He is evidently a good Catholic, however,” whispered one of the party. “After all, I fear we cannot identify him with the ancient pagan who haunts the catacombs.”
“He's clearly a good Catholic, though,” whispered one of the group. “I mean, I worry we can't really compare him to the ancient pagan who roams the catacombs.”
“The doctors of the Propaganda may have converted him,” said another; “they have had fifteen hundred years to perform the task.”
“The doctors of the Propaganda might have changed him,” said another; “they’ve had fifteen hundred years to do it.”
The company now deemed it time to continue their ramble. Emerging from a side entrance of the Coliseum, they had on their left the Arch of Constantine, and above it the shapeless ruins of the Palace of the Caesars; portions of which have taken shape anew, in mediaeval convents and modern villas. They turned their faces cityward, and, treading over the broad flagstones of the old Roman pavement, passed through the Arch of Titus. The moon shone brightly enough within it to show the seven-branched Jewish candlestick, cut in the marble of the interior. The original of that awful trophy lies buried, at this moment, in the yellow mud of the Tiber; and, could its gold of Ophir again be brought to light, it would be the most precious relic of past ages, in the estimation of both Jew and Gentile.
The company decided it was time to continue their walk. Exiting through a side entrance of the Coliseum, they saw the Arch of Constantine to their left, and above it, the crumbling remains of the Palace of the Caesars; parts of which have been transformed into medieval convents and modern villas. They turned their faces toward the city and, walking over the wide stone pavement of the old Roman road, passed through the Arch of Titus. The moon shone brightly enough inside to reveal the seven-branched Jewish menorah carved into the marble of the interior. The actual trophy lies buried right now in the yellow mud of the Tiber; if its gold from Ophir could ever be uncovered again, it would be the most treasured relic of bygone eras, valued by both Jews and Gentiles.
Standing amid so much ancient dust, it is difficult to spare the reader the commonplaces of enthusiasm, on which hundreds of tourists have already insisted. Over this half-worn pavement, and beneath this Arch of Titus, the Roman armies had trodden in their outward march, to fight battles a world’s width away. Returning victorious, with royal captives and inestimable spoil, a Roman triumph, that most gorgeous pageant of earthly pride, had streamed and flaunted in hundred-fold succession over these same flagstones, and through this yet stalwart archway. It is politic, however, to make few allusions to such a past; nor, if we would create an interest in the characters of our story, is it wise to suggest how Cicero’s foot may have stepped on yonder stone, or how Horace was wont to stroll near by, making his footsteps chime with the measure of the ode that was ringing in his mind. The very ghosts of that massive and stately epoch have so much density that the actual people of to-day seem the thinner of the two, and stand more ghost-like by the arches and columns, letting the rich sculpture be discerned through their ill-compacted substance.
Standing in so much ancient dust, it's hard not to rely on the clichés of excitement that countless tourists have already expressed. Over this worn pavement and under the Arch of Titus, the Roman armies marched outward to fight battles far away. Returning victorious, with royal captives and priceless treasures, a Roman triumph— that grand display of earthly pride—paraded repeatedly over these same stones and through this enduring archway. However, it's wise to make few references to such a past; if we want to spark interest in our story's characters, it's not smart to suggest that Cicero might have stepped on that stone, or that Horace often strolled nearby, letting his footsteps match the rhythm of the ode in his mind. The very ghosts of that grand and majestic era feel so substantial that the actual people today seem lighter and more ghost-like by the arches and columns, making the intricate sculptures visible through their somewhat indistinct forms.
The party kept onward, often meeting pairs and groups of midnight strollers like themselves. On such a moonlight night as this, Rome keeps itself awake and stirring, and is full of song and pastime, the noise of which mingles with your dreams, if you have gone betimes to bed. But it is better to be abroad, and take our own share of the enjoyable time; for the languor that weighs so heavily in the Roman atmosphere by day is lightened beneath the moon and stars.
The group continued on, frequently coming across pairs and groups of late-night walkers just like them. On a moonlit night like this, Rome stays awake and alive, filled with music and fun, the sounds of which blend into your dreams if you went to bed early. But it’s better to be out and enjoy the good times; the heaviness that fills the Roman air during the day is lifted under the moon and stars.
They had now reached the precincts of the Forum.
They had now arrived at the area of the Forum.
CHAPTER XVIII
ON THE EDGE OF A PRECIPICE
ON THE EDGE OF A CLIFF
“Let us settle it,” said Kenyon, stamping his foot firmly down, “that this is precisely the spot where the chasm opened, into which Curtius precipitated his good steed and himself. Imagine the great, dusky gap, impenetrably deep, and with half-shaped monsters and hideous faces looming upward out of it, to the vast affright of the good citizens who peeped over the brim! There, now, is a subject, hitherto unthought of, for a grim and ghastly story, and, methinks, with a moral as deep as the gulf itself. Within it, beyond a question, there were prophetic visions,—intimations of all the future calamities of Rome,—shades of Goths, and Gauls, and even of the French soldiers of to-day. It was a pity to close it up so soon! I would give much for a peep into such a chasm.”
“Let’s settle this,” said Kenyon, stomping his foot down firmly, “this is exactly the spot where the chasm opened, into which Curtius threw his good horse and himself. Picture the huge, dark gap, endlessly deep, with half-formed monsters and frightening faces rising up from it, scaring the good citizens who dared to look over the edge! Now, there’s a topic, previously unconsidered, for a dark and eerie story, and I think it has a moral as deep as the chasm itself. Within it, without a doubt, there were prophetic visions—hints of all the future disasters for Rome—shadows of Goths, Gauls, and even today’s French soldiers. It’s a shame to close it up so quickly! I would pay a lot just for a glimpse into such a chasm.”
“I fancy,” remarked Miriam, “that every person takes a peep into it in moments of gloom and despondency; that is to say, in his moments of deepest insight.”
“I think,” said Miriam, “that everyone takes a look into it during times of sadness and discouragement; in other words, in their moments of greatest understanding.”
“Where is it, then?” asked Hilda. “I never peeped into it.”
“Where is it, then?” Hilda asked. “I never looked inside it.”
“Wait, and it will open for you,” replied her friend. “The chasm was merely one of the orifices of that pit of blackness that lies beneath us, everywhere. The firmest substance of human happiness is but a thin crust spread over it, with just reality enough to bear up the illusive stage scenery amid which we tread. It needs no earthquake to open the chasm. A footstep, a little heavier than ordinary, will serve; and we must step very daintily, not to break through the crust at any moment. By and by, we inevitably sink! It was a foolish piece of heroism in Curtius to precipitate himself there, in advance; for all Rome, you see, has been swallowed up in that gulf, in spite of him. The Palace of the Caesars has gone down thither, with a hollow, rumbling sound of its fragments! All the temples have tumbled into it; and thousands of statues have been thrown after! All the armies and the triumphs have marched into the great chasm, with their martial music playing, as they stepped over the brink. All the heroes, the statesmen, and the poets! All piled upon poor Curtius, who thought to have saved them all! I am loath to smile at the self-conceit of that gallant horseman, but cannot well avoid it.”
“Wait, and it will open for you,” her friend replied. “The chasm was just one of the openings of that pit of darkness beneath us, everywhere. The strongest foundation of human happiness is just a thin layer over it, with just enough reality to support the illusory stage scenery we walk upon. It doesn't take an earthquake to open the chasm. A footstep just a bit heavier than usual will do; we have to tread very carefully to avoid breaking through the surface at any moment. Eventually, we will inevitably sink! It was a foolish act of bravery for Curtius to throw himself in there first; after all, Rome has been swallowed up in that void, despite his efforts. The Palace of the Caesars has sunk down there with a hollow rumble of its breaking! All the temples have collapsed into it; and thousands of statues have been cast in after! All the armies and triumphs have marched into the great chasm, with their marching music playing as they crossed the edge. All the heroes, the statesmen, and the poets! All piled on poor Curtius, who thought he could save them all! I hate to find amusement in that brave horseman’s self-importance, but it’s hard to not laugh.”
“It grieves me to hear you speak thus, Miriam,” said Hilda, whose natural and cheerful piety was shocked by her friend’s gloomy view of human destinies. “It seems to me that there is no chasm, nor any hideous emptiness under our feet, except what the evil within us digs. If there be such a chasm, let us bridge it over with good thoughts and deeds, and we shall tread safely to the other side. It was the guilt of Rome, no doubt, that caused this gulf to open; and Curtius filled it up with his heroic self-sacrifice and patriotism, which was the best virtue that the old Romans knew. Every wrong thing makes the gulf deeper; every right one helps to fill it up. As the evil of Rome was far more than its good, the whole commonwealth finally sank into it, indeed, but of no original necessity.”
“It makes me sad to hear you talk like this, Miriam,” said Hilda, whose natural and cheerful faith was disturbed by her friend’s bleak view of human fate. “I don’t think there’s any deep chasm or horrible emptiness beneath us, except for what the evil inside us creates. If there is such a chasm, let’s bridge it with good thoughts and actions, and we’ll walk safely to the other side. It was Rome’s guilt, no doubt, that caused this divide to open; and Curtius filled it with his brave self-sacrifice and patriotism, which were the best virtues the old Romans knew. Every wrong action makes the chasm deeper; every right one helps to fill it. Since the evil of Rome far outweighed its good, the whole society eventually fell into it, but not out of any inevitable cause.”
“Well, Hilda, it came to the same thing at last,” answered Miriam despondingly.
“Well, Hilda, it turned out to be the same thing in the end,” Miriam replied sadly.
“Doubtless, too,” resumed the sculptor (for his imagination was greatly excited by the idea of this wondrous chasm), “all the blood that the Romans shed, whether on battlefields, or in the Coliseum, or on the cross,—in whatever public or private murder,—ran into this fatal gulf, and formed a mighty subterranean lake of gore, right beneath our feet. The blood from the thirty wounds in Caesar’s breast flowed hitherward, and that pure little rivulet from Virginia’s bosom, too! Virginia, beyond all question, was stabbed by her father, precisely where we are standing.”
“Surely,” the sculptor continued (his imagination fired up by the idea of this amazing chasm), “all the blood that the Romans spilled, whether on battlefields, in the Coliseum, or on the cross—through any public or private murder—poured into this deadly abyss and created a huge underground lake of blood right beneath us. The blood from the thirty wounds in Caesar’s chest flowed this way, and also that pure little stream from Virginia’s heart! Virginia was definitely stabbed by her father right where we’re standing.”
“Then the spot is hallowed forever!” said Hilda.
“Then that place is sacred forever!” said Hilda.
“Is there such blessed potency in bloodshed?” asked Miriam. “Nay, Hilda, do not protest! I take your meaning rightly.”
“Is there really such power in bloodshed?” asked Miriam. “No, Hilda, don’t object! I understand what you mean.”
They again moved forward. And still, from the Forum and the Via Sacra, from beneath the arches of the Temple of Peace on one side, and the acclivity of the Palace of the Caesars on the other, there arose singing voices of parties that were strolling through the moonlight. Thus, the air was full of kindred melodies that encountered one another, and twined themselves into a broad, vague music, out of which no single strain could be disentangled. These good examples, as well as the harmonious influences of the hour, incited our artist friends to make proof of their own vocal powers. With what skill and breath they had, they set up a choral strain,—“Hail, Columbia!” we believe, which those old Roman echoes must have found it exceeding difficult to repeat aright. Even Hilda poured the slender sweetness of her note into her country’s song. Miriam was at first silent, being perhaps unfamiliar with the air and burden. But suddenly she threw out such a swell and gush of sound, that it seemed to pervade the whole choir of other voices, and then to rise above them all, and become audible in what would else have been thee silence of an upper region. That volume of melodious voice was one of the tokens of a great trouble. There had long been an impulse upon her—amounting, at last, to a necessity to shriek aloud; but she had struggled against it, till the thunderous anthem gave her an opportunity to relieve her heart by a great cry.
They moved forward again. And still, from the Forum and the Via Sacra, from beneath the arches of the Temple of Peace on one side and the slope of the Palace of the Caesars on the other, singing voices rose from groups strolling through the moonlight. The air was filled with similar melodies that met each other and wove into a broad, vague music, where no single tune could be separated. These good examples, along with the harmonious influences of the moment, inspired our artist friends to showcase their own singing talents. With all the skill and breath they had, they began to sing a choral piece—“Hail, Columbia!” we think, which those old Roman echoes must have found quite challenging to repeat accurately. Even Hilda added her sweet, delicate voice to her country’s song. Miriam was initially silent, perhaps unfamiliar with the tune and lyrics. But suddenly, she released such a swell and rush of sound that it seemed to fill the entire choir of other voices and then rise above them all, becoming audible in what would otherwise have been the silence of a higher realm. That powerful, melodious voice was a sign of great inner turmoil. She had felt an urge—eventually becoming a necessity—to scream out loud; but she had fought against it until the thunderous anthem gave her a chance to release her heart with a great cry.
They passed the solitary Column of Phocas, and looked down into the excavated space, where a confusion of pillars, arches, pavements, and shattered blocks and shafts—the crumbs of various ruin dropped from the devouring maw of Time stand, or lie, at the base of the Capitoline Hill. That renowned hillock (for it is little more) now arose abruptly above them. The ponderous masonry, with which the hillside is built up, is as old as Rome itself, and looks likely to endure while the world retains any substance or permanence. It once sustained the Capitol, and now bears up the great pile which the mediaeval builders raised on the antique foundation, and that still loftier tower, which looks abroad upon a larger page of deeper historic interest than any other scene can show. On the same pedestal of Roman masonry, other structures will doubtless rise, and vanish like ephemeral things.
They passed the lonely Column of Phocas and looked down into the dug-out space, where a mix of pillars, arches, pavements, and broken blocks and shafts—the remnants of various ruins dropped from the relentless grip of Time—stand or lie at the base of the Capitoline Hill. That famous little hill now rose sharply above them. The heavy stonework that makes up the hillside is as old as Rome itself and seems likely to last as long as the world holds any substance or permanence. It once supported the Capitol and now holds up the massive structure that medieval builders constructed on the ancient foundation, along with that even taller tower, which overlooks a broader scene of deeper historical significance than any other place can offer. On the same base of Roman stone, other buildings will surely rise and fade away like fleeting things.
To a spectator on the spot, it is remarkable that the events of Roman history, and Roman life itself, appear not so distant as the Gothic ages which succeeded them. We stand in the Forum, or on the height of the Capitol, and seem to see the Roman epoch close at hand. We forget that a chasm extends between it and ourselves, in which lie all those dark, rude, unlettered centuries, around the birth-time of Christianity, as well as the age of chivalry and romance, the feudal system, and the infancy of a better civilization than that of Rome. Or, if we remember these mediaeval times, they look further off than the Augustan age. The reason may be, that the old Roman literature survives, and creates for us an intimacy with the classic ages, which we have no means of forming with the subsequent ones.
To a spectator present, it's striking that the events of Roman history, and Roman life itself, feel closer to us than the Gothic ages that followed. When we stand in the Forum or on the Capitol Hill, it seems like the Roman era is just around the corner. We forget that there's a significant gap between that time and ours, filled with all those dark, rough, uneducated centuries around the rise of Christianity, as well as the age of chivalry and romance, the feudal system, and the early stages of a civilization better than that of Rome. Or, if we do recall these medieval times, they seem further away than the Augustan age. This might be because the old Roman literature has survived, giving us a connection to those classic times that we can't form with the later periods.
The Italian climate, moreover, robs age of its reverence and makes it look newer than it is. Not the Coliseum, nor the tombs of the Appian Way, nor the oldest pillar in the Forum, nor any other Roman ruin, be it as dilapidated as it may, ever give the impression of venerable antiquity which we gather, along with the ivy, from the gray walls of an English abbey or castle. And yet every brick or stone, which we pick up among the former, had fallen ages before the foundation of the latter was begun. This is owing to the kindliness with which Natures takes an English ruin to her heart, covering it with ivy, as tenderly as Robin Redbreast covered the dead babes with forest leaves. She strives to make it a part of herself, gradually obliterating the handiwork of man, and supplanting it with her own mosses and trailing verdure, till she has won the whole structure back. But, in Italy, whenever man has once hewn a stone, Nature forthwith relinquishes her right to it, and never lays her finger on it again. Age after age finds it bare and naked, in the barren sunshine, and leaves it so. Besides this natural disadvantage, too, each succeeding century, in Rome, has done its best to ruin the very ruins, so far as their picturesque effect is concerned, by stealing away the marble and hewn stone, and leaving only yellow bricks, which never can look venerable.
The Italian climate, moreover, takes away the dignity of age and makes it seem newer than it actually is. Not the Coliseum, nor the tombs along the Appian Way, nor the oldest pillar in the Forum, nor any other Roman ruin, no matter how crumbling, gives off the impression of respected antiquity that we get, along with the ivy, from the gray walls of an English abbey or castle. Yet every brick or stone we find among the former has been there long before the latter even started being built. This is because nature embraces an English ruin, covering it with ivy, just as tenderly as a robin covers dead chicks with forest leaves. Nature tries to make it part of herself, gradually erasing human craftsmanship and replacing it with mosses and trailing greenery until she has reclaimed the entire structure. But in Italy, once man has carved a stone, nature immediately gives up any claim to it and never touches it again. Age after age leaves it exposed in the bare sunshine, and it remains that way. On top of this natural disadvantage, each passing century in Rome has worked hard to degrade the ruins even further in terms of their picturesque appeal by stealing away the marble and dressed stone, leaving only yellow bricks that can never look ancient.
The party ascended the winding way that leads from the Forum to the Piazza of the Campidoglio on the summit of the Capitoline Hill. They stood awhile to contemplate the bronze equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius. The moonlight glistened upon traces of the gilding which had once covered both rider and steed; these were almost gone, but the aspect of dignity was still perfect, clothing the figure as it were with an imperial robe of light. It is the most majestic representation of the kingly character that ever the world has seen. A sight of the old heathen emperor is enough to create an evanescent sentiment of loyalty even in a democratic bosom, so august does he look, so fit to rule, so worthy of man’s profoundest homage and obedience, so inevitably attractive of his love. He stretches forth his hand with an air of grand beneficence and unlimited authority, as if uttering a decree from which no appeal was permissible, but in which the obedient subject would find his highest interests consulted; a command that was in itself a benediction.
The group climbed the winding path that leads from the Forum to the Piazza of the Campidoglio at the top of Capitoline Hill. They paused for a moment to admire the bronze equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius. The moonlight shimmered on the remaining traces of the gold that once adorned both the rider and the horse; most of it had faded, but the sense of dignity was still perfect, wrapping the figure in an imperial robe of light. It is the most majestic portrayal of royal character that the world has ever seen. Just the sight of the ancient emperor is enough to spark a fleeting feeling of loyalty even in a democratic heart, so impressive does he appear, so suited to rule, so deserving of the deepest respect and obedience, so naturally drawing love. He extends his hand with an air of great kindness and boundless authority, as if issuing a command from which there was no appeal, but in which the loyal subject would find their best interests at heart; a command that itself was a blessing.
“The sculptor of this statue knew what a king should be,” observed Kenyon, “and knew, likewise, the heart of mankind, and how it craves a true ruler, under whatever title, as a child its father.”
“The sculptor of this statue understood what a king should be,” Kenyon remarked, “and also understood the hearts of people and how they yearn for a genuine leader, no matter the title, like a child yearns for its father.”
“O, if there were but one such man as this?” exclaimed Miriam. “One such man in an age, and one in all the world; then how speedily would the strife, wickedness, and sorrow of us poor creatures be relieved. We would come to him with our griefs, whatever they might be,—even a poor, frail woman burdened with her heavy heart,—and lay them at his feet, and never need to take them up again. The rightful king would see to all.”
“O, if there were just one man like this!” Miriam exclaimed. “One man in our time, and one in the entire world; then how quickly the struggles, evil, and pain of us poor souls would be eased. We would bring our troubles to him, no matter what they were—even a poor, fragile woman weighed down by her heavy heart—and lay them at his feet, never needing to pick them up again. The rightful king would take care of everything.”
“What an idea of the regal office and duty!” said Kenyon, with a smile. “It is a woman’s idea of the whole matter to perfection. It is Hilda’s, too, no doubt?”
“What a view of the royal role and responsibility!” Kenyon said, smiling. “It’s a woman’s perspective on the whole issue, perfectly. It's Hilda’s, too, I’m sure?”
“No,” answered the quiet Hilda; “I should never look for such assistance from an earthly king.”
“No,” replied the quiet Hilda; “I would never seek help like that from a mortal king.”
“Hilda, my religious Hilda,” whispered Miriam, suddenly drawing the girl close to her, “do you know how it is with me? I would give all I have or hope—my life, O how freely—for one instant of your trust in God! You little guess my need of it. You really think, then, that He sees and cares for us?”
“Hilda, my faithful Hilda,” Miriam whispered, suddenly pulling the girl close to her, “do you know how I feel? I would give everything I have or hope for—my life, oh how willingly—for just one moment of your trust in God! You have no idea how much I need it. So you really believe that He sees us and cares for us?”
“Miriam, you frighten me.”
“Miriam, you scare me.”
“Hush, hush? do not let them hear yet!” whispered Miriam. “I frighten you, you say; for Heaven’s sake, how? Am I strange? Is there anything wild in my behavior?”
“Hush, hush? Don’t let them hear yet!” whispered Miriam. “I scare you, you say; for Heaven’s sake, how? Am I strange? Is there something wild about my behavior?”
“Only for that moment,” replied Hilda, “because you seemed to doubt God’s providence.”
“Just for that moment,” Hilda replied, “because you looked like you doubted God’s guidance.”
“We will talk of that another time,” said her friend. “Just now it is very dark to me.”
“We'll talk about that another time,” her friend said. “Right now, it’s really dark for me.”
On the left of the Piazza of the Campidoglio, as you face cityward, and at the head of the long and stately flight of steps descending from the Capitoline Hill to the level of lower Rome, there is a narrow lane or passage. Into this the party of our friends now turned. The path ascended a little, and ran along under the walls of a palace, but soon passed through a gateway, and terminated in a small paved courtyard. It was bordered by a low parapet.
On the left side of the Piazza of the Campidoglio, as you face the city, at the top of the long, impressive steps leading down from the Capitoline Hill to lower Rome, there's a narrow lane or passage. Our group now made their way into this path. It rose slightly and ran along under the walls of a palace before quickly passing through a gateway and ending in a small paved courtyard. It was surrounded by a low wall.
The spot, for some reason or other, impressed them as exceedingly lonely. On one side was the great height of the palace, with the moonshine falling over it, and showing all the windows barred and shuttered. Not a human eye could look down into the little courtyard, even if the seemingly deserted palace had a tenant. On all other sides of its narrow compass there was nothing but the parapet, which as it now appeared was built right on the edge of a steep precipice. Gazing from its imminent brow, the party beheld a crowded confusion of roofs spreading over the whole space between them and the line of hills that lay beyond the Tiber. A long, misty wreath, just dense enough to catch a little of the moonshine, floated above the houses, midway towards the hilly line, and showed the course of the unseen river. Far away on the right, the moon gleamed on the dome of St. Peter’s as well as on many lesser and nearer domes.
The place, for some reason, felt really lonely to them. On one side was the tall palace, lit by moonlight, which highlighted the barred and shuttered windows. Not a single person could see down into the small courtyard, even if the seemingly empty palace had someone inside. Surrounding it on all sides was only the parapet, which now looked like it was built right at the edge of a steep cliff. Looking from its edge, the group saw a chaotic sea of rooftops stretching across the area between them and the hills beyond the Tiber. A long, misty veil, just thick enough to catch some moonlight, hovered above the houses, roughly marking the path of the hidden river. Far off to the right, the moon shone on the dome of St. Peter’s as well as on many smaller nearby domes.
“What a beautiful view of the city!” exclaimed Hilda; “and I never saw Rome from this point before.”
“What a beautiful view of the city!” Hilda exclaimed. “I’ve never seen Rome from this spot before.”
“It ought to afford a good prospect,” said the sculptor; “for it was from this point—at least we are at liberty to think so, if we choose—that many a famous Roman caught his last glimpse of his native city, and of all other earthly things. This is one of the sides of the Tarpeian Rock. Look over the parapet, and see what a sheer tumble there might still be for a traitor, in spite of the thirty feet of soil that have accumulated at the foot of the precipice.”
“It should give a great view,” said the sculptor; “because it was from this spot—at least we can believe so if we want—that many a famous Roman took his last look at his hometown and everything else on Earth. This is one of the faces of the Tarpeian Rock. Look over the edge and see how much of a drop there would still be for a traitor, despite the thirty feet of dirt that have built up at the bottom of the cliff.”
They all bent over, and saw that the cliff fell perpendicularly downward to about the depth, or rather more, at which the tall palace rose in height above their heads. Not that it was still the natural, shaggy front of the original precipice; for it appeared to be cased in ancient stonework, through which the primeval rock showed its face here and there grimly and doubtfully. Mosses grew on the slight projections, and little shrubs sprouted out of the crevices, but could not much soften the stern aspect of the cliff. Brightly as the Italian moonlight fell adown the height, it scarcely showed what portion of it was man’s work and what was nature’s, but left it all in very much the same kind of ambiguity and half-knowledge in which antiquarians generally leave the identity of Roman remains.
They all leaned over and saw that the cliff dropped straight down to about the same depth, or even a bit more, as the tall palace rose above them. It wasn't just the natural, rugged face of the original cliff; it looked like it was covered in ancient stonework, with bits of the original rock peeking through here and there in a grim and uncertain way. Mosses grew on the small ledges, and tiny shrubs sprouted from the cracks, but they couldn’t do much to soften the harsh appearance of the cliff. Although the Italian moonlight shone brightly down the height, it barely revealed which parts were made by humans and which were natural, leaving everything in a similar state of confusion and partial understanding, much like how antiquarians leave the identity of Roman ruins.
The roofs of some poor-looking houses, which had been built against the base and sides of the cliff, rose nearly midway to the top; but from an angle of the parapet there was a precipitous plunge straight downward into a stonepaved court.
The roofs of some shabby houses, built against the base and sides of the cliff, reached almost halfway to the top; but from a corner of the parapet, there was a steep drop straight down into a stone-paved courtyard.
“I prefer this to any other site as having been veritably the Traitor’s Leap,” said Kenyon, “because it was so convenient to the Capitol. It was an admirable idea of those stern old fellows to fling their political criminals down from the very summit on which stood the Senate House and Jove’s Temple, emblems of the institutions which they sought to violate. It symbolizes how sudden was the fall in those days from the utmost height of ambition to its profoundest ruin.”
“I prefer this to any other location as being truly the Traitor’s Leap,” Kenyon said, “because it was so close to the Capitol. It was a brilliant idea from those tough old guys to throw their political criminals down from the very top where the Senate House and Jove’s Temple stood, symbols of the institutions they tried to violate. It represents how quickly someone could go from the highest point of ambition to the deepest downfall in those days.”
“Come, come; it is midnight,” cried another artist, “too late to be moralizing here. We are literally dreaming on the edge of a precipice. Let us go home.”
“Come on, it’s midnight,” shouted another artist, “it’s too late for moralizing here. We’re literally dreaming on the edge of a cliff. Let’s go home.”
“It is time, indeed,” said Hilda.
“It’s time, for sure,” said Hilda.
The sculptor was not without hopes that he might be favored with the sweet charge of escorting Hilda to the foot of her tower. Accordingly, when the party prepared to turn back, he offered her his arm. Hilda at first accepted it; but when they had partly threaded the passage between the little courtyard and the Piazza del Campidoglio, she discovered that Miriam had remained behind.
The sculptor was hopeful that he might have the pleasure of walking Hilda to the base of her tower. So, when the group was getting ready to turn back, he offered her his arm. Hilda initially accepted it; but as they made their way through the passage between the small courtyard and the Piazza del Campidoglio, she noticed that Miriam had stayed behind.
“I must go back,” said she, withdrawing her arm from Kenyon’s; “but pray do not come with me. Several times this evening I have had a fancy that Miriam had something on her mind, some sorrow or perplexity, which, perhaps, it would relieve her to tell me about. No, no; do not turn back! Donatello will be a sufficient guardian for Miriam and me.”
“I need to go back,” she said, pulling her arm away from Kenyon’s. “But please don’t come with me. A few times tonight, I’ve had a feeling that Miriam is dealing with something, some sadness or confusion, that might help her to talk about. No, no; don’t turn back! Donatello will be enough protection for Miriam and me.”
The sculptor was a good deal mortified, and perhaps a little angry: but he knew Hilda’s mood of gentle decision and independence too well not to obey her. He therefore suffered the fearless maiden to return alone.
The sculptor felt pretty embarrassed, and maybe a bit angry, but he understood Hilda’s calm determination and independence well enough to obey her. So, he let the brave young woman go back by herself.
Meanwhile Miriam had not noticed the departure of the rest of the company; she remained on the edge of the precipice and Donatello along with her.
Meanwhile, Miriam didn’t notice that the rest of the group had left; she stayed at the edge of the cliff with Donatello beside her.
“It would be a fatal fall, still,” she said to herself, looking over the parapet, and shuddering as her eye measured the depth. “Yes; surely yes! Even without the weight of an overburdened heart, a human body would fall heavily enough upon those stones to shake all its joints asunder. How soon it would be over!”
“It would be a deadly fall, though,” she thought to herself, gazing over the edge and shuddering as she took in the depth. “Yes; definitely yes! Even without the heaviness of a broken heart, a human body would hit those stones hard enough to jar all its joints apart. It would be over so quickly!”
Donatello, of whose presence she was possibly not aware, now pressed closer to her side; and he, too, like Miriam, bent over the low parapet and trembled violently. Yet he seemed to feel that perilous fascination which haunts the brow of precipices, tempting the unwary one to fling himself over for the very horror of the thing; for, after drawing hastily back, he again looked down, thrusting himself out farther than before. He then stood silent a brief space, struggling, perhaps, to make himself conscious of the historic associations of the scene.
Donatello, who she might not have even noticed, now moved closer to her side; and like Miriam, he leaned over the low wall and shook with fear. Yet, he seemed to feel that dangerous allure that draws people to the edge of cliffs, tempting the unsuspecting to leap over just for the thrill of it; after pulling back quickly, he looked down again, pushing himself out further than before. He then stood still for a moment, possibly trying to remind himself of the historical significance of the scene.
“What are you thinking of, Donatello?” asked Miriam.
“What are you thinking about, Donatello?” asked Miriam.
“Who are they,” said he, looking earnestly in her face, “who have been flung over here in days gone by?”
“Who are they,” he asked, looking intently at her face, “who were thrown over here in the past?”
“Men that cumbered the world,” she replied. “Men whose lives were the bane of their fellow creatures. Men who poisoned the air, which is the common breath of all, for their own selfish purposes. There was short work with such men in old Roman times. Just in the moment of their triumph, a hand, as of an avenging giant, clutched them, and dashed the wretches down this precipice.”
“Men who burdened the world,” she replied. “Men whose lives were a curse to everyone else. Men who polluted the air, which we all breathe, for their own selfish reasons. Back in ancient Roman times, they dealt with such men quickly. At the peak of their success, a hand, like that of an avenging giant, grabbed them and sent the wretches plummeting off this cliff.”
“Was it well done?” asked the young man.
“Was it done well?” asked the young man.
“It was well done,” answered Miriam; “innocent persons were saved by the destruction of a guilty one, who deserved his doom.”
“It was well done,” Miriam replied; “innocent people were saved by the destruction of a guilty one who deserved his fate.”
While this brief conversation passed, Donatello had once or twice glanced aside with a watchful air, just as a hound may often be seen to take sidelong note of some suspicious object, while he gives his more direct attention to something nearer at, hand. Miriam seemed now first to become aware of the silence that had followed upon the cheerful talk and laughter of a few moments before.
While this short conversation took place, Donatello had glanced away a couple of times with a vigilant expression, much like a dog that often keeps a sideways eye on something suspicious while focusing on something closer at hand. Miriam seemed to be the first to notice the silence that had settled after the cheerful chatter and laughter from just a moment ago.
Looking round, she perceived that all her company of merry friends had retired, and Hilda, too, in whose soft and quiet presence she had always an indescribable feeling of security. All gone; and only herself and Donatello left hanging over the brow of the ominous precipice.
Looking around, she realized that all her cheerful friends had left, including Hilda, whose gentle and calming presence always made her feel secure. They were all gone, leaving only herself and Donatello standing at the edge of the threatening cliff.
Not so, however; not entirely alone! In the basement wall of the palace, shaded from the moon, there was a deep, empty niche, that had probably once contained a statue; not empty, either; for a figure now came forth from it and approached Miriam. She must have had cause to dread some unspeakable evil from this strange persecutor, and to know that this was the very crisis of her calamity; for as he drew near, such a cold, sick despair crept over her that it impeded her breath, and benumbed her natural promptitude of thought. Miriam seemed dreamily to remember falling on her knees; but, in her whole recollection of that wild moment, she beheld herself as in a dim show, and could not well distinguish what was done and suffered; no, not even whether she were really an actor and sufferer in the scene.
Not quite; not completely alone! In the palace's basement wall, hidden from the moonlight, there was a deep, empty niche that probably once held a statue; it wasn’t empty, either; a figure now emerged from it and approached Miriam. She must have had every reason to fear some unimaginable evil from this strange tormentor, and to realize that this was the peak of her misfortune; as he got closer, a chilling, nauseating despair washed over her, making it hard for her to breathe and freezing her usual quick thinking. Miriam vaguely remembered falling to her knees; but in her whole memory of that chaotic moment, she saw herself in a faint haze, unable to clearly grasp what happened or what she endured; not even if she was truly a part of the scene, experiencing it.
Hilda, meanwhile, had separated herself from the sculptor, and turned back to rejoin her friend. At a distance, she still heard the mirth of her late companions, who were going down the cityward descent of the Capitoline Hill; they had set up a new stave of melody, in which her own soft voice, as well as the powerful sweetness of Miriam’s, was sadly missed.
Hilda had pulled away from the sculptor and turned to rejoin her friend. From a distance, she could still hear the laughter of her former companions, who were making their way down the cityward slope of the Capitoline Hill. They had started a new tune, and her own soft voice, along with the rich sweetness of Miriam’s, was sorely missed.
The door of the little courtyard had swung upon its hinges, and partly closed itself. Hilda (whose native gentleness pervaded all her movements) was quietly opening it, when she was startled, midway, by the noise of a struggle within, beginning and ending all in one breathless instant. Along with it, or closely succeeding it, was a loud, fearful cry, which quivered upward through the air, and sank quivering downward to the earth. Then, a silence! Poor Hilda had looked into the court-yard, and saw the whole quick passage of a deed, which took but that little time to grave itself in the eternal adamant.
The door to the small courtyard had swung on its hinges and partially closed itself. Hilda (whose natural gentleness was evident in all her movements) was quietly opening it when she was suddenly startled by the sound of a struggle inside, happening in one breathless moment. Along with it, or just after, came a loud, terrifying scream that rose up through the air and then fell down to the ground. Then, silence! Poor Hilda peeked into the courtyard and witnessed the entire swift sequence of events, which took only a brief moment to become etched in her memory forever.
CHAPTER XIX
THE FAUN’S TRANSFORMATION
THE FAUN'S TRANSFORMATION
The door of the courtyard swung slowly, and closed itself of its own accord. Miriam and Donatello were now alone there. She clasped her hands, and looked wildly at the young man, whose form seemed to have dilated, and whose eyes blazed with the fierce energy that had suddenly inspired him. It had kindled him into a man; it had developed within him an intelligence which was no native characteristic of the Donatello whom we have heretofore known. But that simple and joyous creature was gone forever.
The courtyard door swung shut slowly, closing on its own. Miriam and Donatello were now alone. She clasped her hands and looked at the young man, who seemed to have expanded, his eyes glowing with a fierce energy that had suddenly taken over him. It had transformed him into a man; it had awakened an intelligence that wasn’t part of the Donatello we had known before. But that simple, joyful person was gone for good.
“What have you done?” said Miriam, in a horror-stricken whisper.
“What have you done?” said Miriam, in a horrified whisper.
The glow of rage was still lurid on Donatello’s face, and now flashed out again from his eyes.
The flush of anger was still vivid on Donatello's face, and now it shone again from his eyes.
“I did what ought to be done to a traitor!” he replied. “I did what your eyes bade me do, when I asked them with mine, as I held the wretch over the precipice!”
“I did what should be done to a traitor!” he replied. “I did what your eyes told me to do when I asked them with mine, as I held the scoundrel over the edge!”
These last words struck Miriam like a bullet. Could it be so? Had her eyes provoked or assented to this deed? She had not known it. But, alas! looking back into the frenzy and turmoil of the scene just acted, she could not deny—she was not sure whether it might be so, or no—that a wild joy had flamed up in her heart, when she beheld her persecutor in his mortal peril. Was it horror?—or ecstasy? or both in one? Be the emotion what it might, it had blazed up more madly, when Donatello flung his victim off the cliff, and more and more, while his shriek went quivering downward. With the dead thump upon the stones below had come an unutterable horror.
These last words hit Miriam like a bullet. Could it be true? Had her eyes triggered or approved of this act? She hadn’t realized it. But, unfortunately! looking back at the chaos and turmoil of what had just happened, she couldn’t deny—she wasn’t sure whether it was true or not—that a wild joy had ignited in her heart when she saw her tormentor in his life-threatening situation. Was it horror?—or ecstasy? Or both at once? Whatever the emotion was, it surged more wildly when Donatello threw his victim off the cliff, and grew stronger while his scream echoed downward. With the sickening thud on the stones below came an indescribable horror.
“And my eyes bade you do it!” repeated she.
“And my eyes told you to do it!” she repeated.
They both leaned over the parapet, and gazed downward as earnestly as if some inestimable treasure had fallen over, and were yet recoverable. On the pavement below was a dark mass, lying in a heap, with little or nothing human in its appearance, except that the hands were stretched out, as if they might have clutched for a moment at the small square stones. But there was no motion in them now. Miriam watched the heap of mortality while she could count a hundred, which she took pains to do. No stir; not a finger moved!
They both leaned over the railing and looked down as seriously as if some priceless treasure had fallen and could still be retrieved. Below, on the pavement, was a dark mass, lying in a pile, looking barely human except for the outstretched hands, as if they had tried to grab onto the small square stones for a moment. But now, there was no movement in them. Miriam kept her eyes on the heap of lifelessness while she counted to a hundred, making sure to do so. No movement; not even a finger twitched!
“You have killed him, Donatello! He is quite dead!” said she. “Stone dead! Would I were so, too!”
“You’ve killed him, Donatello! He’s really dead!” she said. “Stone dead! I wish I were that way too!”
“Did you not mean that he should die?” sternly asked Donatello, still in the glow of that intelligence which passion had developed in him. “There was short time to weigh the matter; but he had his trial in that breath or two while I held him over the cliff, and his sentence in that one glance, when your eyes responded to mine! Say that I have slain him against your will,—say that he died without your whole consent,—and, in another breath, you shall see me lying beside him.”
“Did you really want him to die?” Donatello asked firmly, still energized by the surge of emotion he was feeling. “There wasn’t much time to think about it, but he was judged in the few seconds while I was holding him over the cliff, and his fate was sealed in that one look when your eyes met mine! Say that I killed him against your wishes—say that he died without your full agreement—and in the next moment, you’ll find me lying next to him.”
“O, never!” cried Miriam. “My one, own friend! Never, never, never!”
“O, never!” cried Miriam. “My one and only friend! Never, never, never!”
She turned to him,—the guilty, bloodstained, lonely woman,—she turned to her fellow criminal, the youth, so lately innocent, whom she had drawn into her doom. She pressed him close, close to her bosom, with a clinging embrace that brought their two hearts together, till the horror and agony of each was combined into one emotion, and that a kind of rapture.
She turned to him—the guilty, bloodstained, lonely woman—she turned to her fellow criminal, the youth, who had recently been innocent and whom she had pulled into her downfall. She pulled him close, close to her chest, in a tight embrace that brought their two hearts together, merging the horror and agony of each into one feeling, which was a sort of rapture.
“Yes, Donatello, you speak the truth!” said she; “my heart consented to what you did. We two slew yonder wretch. The deed knots us together, for time and eternity, like the coil of a serpent!”
“Yes, Donatello, you’re right!” she said. “My heart agreed with what you did. We both killed that scoundrel over there. This act binds us together, for now and forever, like a snake coiling around itself!”
They threw one other glance at the heap of death below, to assure themselves that it was there; so like a dream was the whole thing. Then they turned from that fatal precipice, and came out of the courtyard, arm in arm, heart in heart. Instinctively, they were heedful not to sever themselves so much as a pace or two from one another, for fear of the terror and deadly chill that would thenceforth wait for them in solitude. Their deed—the crime which Donatello wrought, and Miriam accepted on the instant—had wreathed itself, as she said, like a serpent, in inextricable links about both their souls, and drew them into one, by its terrible contractile power. It was closer than a marriage bond. So intimate, in those first moments, was the union, that it seemed as if their new sympathy annihilated all other ties, and that they were released from the chain of humanity; a new sphere, a special law, had been created for them alone. The world could not come near them; they were safe!
They took one last look at the pile of death below to make sure it was really there; the whole thing felt dreamlike. Then they turned away from that deadly cliff and left the courtyard, arm in arm, hearts connected. Instinctively, they were careful not to separate by even a step or two, fearing the terror and coldness that would await them if they were alone. Their act—the crime that Donatello committed, which Miriam accepted immediately—had entwined itself, as she put it, like a serpent in unbreakable links around both their souls, pulling them together with its terrifying grip. It was closer than a marriage. In those first moments, their bond felt so intense that it seemed to erase all other connections, freeing them from the ties of humanity; a new realm, a special law, was created just for them. The world couldn’t touch them; they were safe!
When they reached the flight of steps leading downward from the Capitol, there was a faroff noise of singing and laughter. Swift, indeed, had been the rush of the crisis that was come and gone! This was still the merriment of the party that had so recently been their companions. They recognized the voices which, a little while ago, had accorded and sung in cadence with their own. But they were familiar voices no more; they sounded strangely, and, as it were, out of the depths of space; so remote was all that pertained to the past life of these guilty ones, in the moral seclusion that had suddenly extended itself around them. But how close, and ever closer, did the breath of the immeasurable waste, that lay between them and all brotherhood or sisterhood, now press them one within the other!
When they reached the stairs leading down from the Capitol, there was a distant sound of singing and laughter. The rush of the crisis had come and gone so quickly! This was still the joy of the party that had recently been with them. They recognized the voices that not long ago had harmonized and sung along with their own. But those voices felt unfamiliar now; they echoed strangely, as if from far away; all that belonged to the past life of these guilty ones seemed so distant in the moral isolation that had suddenly surrounded them. Yet how closely, and more closely, did the weight of the vast emptiness between them and any kind of community press them together!
“O friend!” cried Miriam, so putting her soul into the word that it took a heavy richness of meaning, and seemed never to have been spoken before, “O friend, are you conscious, as I am, of this companionship that knits our heart-strings together?”
“O friend!” Miriam exclaimed, infusing the word with such intense emotion that it carried a deep significance and felt like it had never been said before, “O friend, do you feel, as I do, this bond that ties our hearts together?”
“I feel it, Miriam,” said Donatello. “We draw one breath; we live one life!”
“I feel it, Miriam,” Donatello said. “We take one breath; we live one life!”
“Only yesterday,” continued Miriam; “nay, only a short half-hour ago, I shivered in an icy solitude. No friendship, no sisterhood, could come near enough to keep the warmth within my heart. In an instant all is changed! There can be no more loneliness!”
“Just yesterday,” Miriam went on, “no, just half an hour ago, I was shivering in a cold solitude. No friendship, no sisterhood could get close enough to keep the warmth in my heart. In an instant, everything has changed! I won’t be lonely anymore!”
“None, Miriam!” said Donatello.
“None, Miriam!” Donatello said.
“None, my beautiful one!” responded Miriam, gazing in his face, which had taken a higher, almost an heroic aspect, from the strength of passion. “None, my innocent one! Surely, it is no crime that we have committed. One wretched and worthless life has been sacrificed to cement two other lives for evermore.”
“None, my beautiful one!” Miriam replied, looking into his face, which had taken on a more elevated, almost heroic look from the intensity of his feelings. “None, my innocent one! It can’t be a crime we’ve committed. One miserable and worthless life has been sacrificed to bond two other lives together forever.”
“For evermore, Miriam!” said Donatello; “cemented with his blood!”
“For always, Miriam!” said Donatello; “sealed with his blood!”
The young man started at the word which he had himself spoken; it may be that it brought home, to the simplicity of his imagination, what he had not before dreamed of,—the ever-increasing loathsomeness of a union that consists in guilt. Cemented with blood, which would corrupt and grow more noisome forever and forever, but bind them none the less strictly for that.
The young man flinched at the word he had just spoken; it might have reminded him, in the straightforwardness of his thoughts, of something he had never imagined before—the ever-growing repulsiveness of a union based on guilt. Sealed with blood, which would rot and become more repulsive endlessly, yet still tie them together more tightly because of it.
“Forget it! Cast it all behind you!” said Miriam, detecting, by her sympathy, the pang that was in his heart. “The deed has done its office, and has no existence any more.”
“Forget it! Leave it all behind!” said Miriam, sensing through her empathy the pain in his heart. “What’s done is done, and it doesn’t exist anymore.”
They flung the past behind them, as she counselled, or else distilled from it a fiery, intoxication, which sufficed to carry them triumphantly through those first moments of their doom. For guilt has its moment of rapture too. The foremost result of a broken law is ever an ecstatic sense of freedom. And thus there exhaled upward (out of their dark sympathy, at the base of which lay a human corpse) a bliss, or an insanity, which the unhappy pair imagined to be well worth the sleepy innocence that was forever lost to them.
They pushed the past aside, just as she advised, or took from it a burning, thrilling rush that was enough to carry them through those initial moments of their fate. Because guilt also has its own high. The main outcome of breaking a law is always a euphoric feeling of freedom. And so, from their dark connection—grounded in a human corpse—there arose a bliss, or a madness, that the unfortunate couple believed was worth the peaceful innocence they had permanently lost.
As their spirits rose to the solemn madness of the occasion, they went onward, not stealthily, not fearfully, but with a stately gait and aspect. Passion lent them (as it does to meaner shapes) its brief nobility of carriage. They trod through the streets of Rome, as if they, too, were among the majestic and guilty shadows, that, from ages long gone by, have haunted the blood-stained city. And, at Miriam’s suggestion, they turned aside, for the sake of treading loftily past the old site of Pompey’s Forum.
As their spirits lifted with the serious intensity of the moment, they moved forward, not quietly, not fearfully, but with an impressive stride and demeanor. Passion gave them (just like it does to lesser beings) a fleeting sense of dignity in their posture. They walked through the streets of Rome as if they were among the grand and tormented figures that have haunted the blood-stained city for centuries. At Miriam’s suggestion, they took a detour to walk proudly past the historic site of Pompey’s Forum.
“For there was a great deed done here!” she said,—“a deed of blood like ours! Who knows but we may meet the high and ever-sad fraternity of Caesar’s murderers, and exchange a salutation?”
“For there was an incredible act committed here!” she said, “an act of blood like ours! Who knows, we might meet the somber brotherhood of Caesar’s killers and share a greeting?”
“Are they our brethren, now?” asked Donatello.
“Are they our brothers now?” asked Donatello.
“Yes; all of them,” said Miriam,—“and many another, whom the world little dreams of, has been made our brother or our sister, by what we have done within this hour!”
“Yes; all of them,” said Miriam, “and many others who the world hardly knows have become our brothers or sisters because of what we’ve done in this hour!”
And at the thought she shivered. Where then was the seclusion, the remoteness, the strange, lonesome Paradise, into which she and her one companion had been transported by their crime? Was there, indeed, no such refuge, but only a crowded thoroughfare and jostling throng of criminals? And was it true, that whatever hand had a blood-stain on it,—or had poured out poison,—or strangled a babe at its birth,—or clutched a grandsire’s throat, he sleeping, and robbed him of his few last breaths,—had now the right to offer itself in fellowship with their two hands? Too certainly, that right existed. It is a terrible thought, that an individual wrong-doing melts into the great mass of human crime, and makes us, who dreamed only of our own little separate sin,—makes us guilty of the whole. And thus Miriam and her lover were not an insulated pair, but members of an innumerable confraternity of guilty ones, all shuddering at each other.
And at the thought, she shivered. Where was the seclusion, the distance, the strange, lonely Paradise where she and her one companion had been taken by their crime? Was there really no such refuge, just a crowded street and a pushing crowd of criminals? And was it true that anyone with a bloodstained hand—who had poured out poison—who had strangled a baby at birth—or squeezed a grandfather's throat while he slept, robbing him of his last breaths—now had the right to join their two hands in solidarity? Unfortunately, that right did exist. It’s a terrible thought that one person’s wrongdoing blends into the vast pool of human crime, and makes us, who only thought of our own little separate sin—makes us guilty of it all. So, Miriam and her lover were not just an isolated couple, but part of a countless brotherhood of the guilty, all trembling at one another.
“But not now; not yet,” she murmured to herself. “To-night, at least, there shall be no remorse!”
“But not now; not yet,” she whispered to herself. “Tonight, at least, there will be no regrets!”
Wandering without a purpose, it so chanced that they turned into a street, at one extremity of which stood Hilda’s tower. There was a light in her high chamber; a light, too, at the Virgin’s shrine; and the glimmer of these two was the loftiest light beneath the stars. Miriam drew Donatello’s arm, to make him stop, and while they stood at some distance looking at Hilda’s window, they beheld her approach and throw it open. She leaned far forth, and extended her clasped hands towards the sky.
Wandering aimlessly, they happened to turn onto a street where Hilda’s tower stood at one end. There was a light in her high room, and another at the Virgin’s shrine; together, these two lights shone brighter than anything else under the stars. Miriam pulled on Donatello’s arm to make him stop, and as they stood a little way off, watching Hilda’s window, they saw her come up and throw it open. She leaned out, extending her clasped hands towards the sky.
“The good, pure child! She is praying, Donatello,” said Miriam, with a kind of simple joy at witnessing the devoutness of her friend. Then her own sin rushed upon her, and she shouted, with the rich strength of her voice, “Pray for us, Hilda; we need it!”
“The good, pure child! She’s praying, Donatello,” said Miriam, feeling a simple joy at seeing her friend’s devotion. Then her own guilt hit her, and she exclaimed, with the full strength of her voice, “Pray for us, Hilda; we need it!”
Whether Hilda heard and recognized the voice we cannot tell. The window was immediately closed, and her form disappeared from behind the snowy curtain. Miriam felt this to be a token that the cry of her condemned spirit was shut out of heaven.
Whether Hilda heard and recognized the voice, we can't say. The window was quickly closed, and her figure vanished behind the snowy curtain. Miriam felt this was a sign that the cry of her doomed spirit was cut off from heaven.
CHAPTER XX
THE BURIAL CHANT
THE FUNERAL CHANT
The Church of the Capuchins (where, as the reader may remember, some of our acquaintances had made an engagement to meet) stands a little aside from the Piazza Barberini. Thither, at the hour agreed upon, on the morning after the scenes last described, Miriam and Donatello directed their steps. At no time are people so sedulously careful to keep their trifling appointments, attend to their ordinary occupations, and thus put a commonplace aspect on life, as when conscious of some secret that if suspected would make them look monstrous in the general eye.
The Church of the Capuchins (where, as you may recall, some of our friends had arranged to meet) is located just off Piazza Barberini. There, at the agreed hour, the morning after the events we just described, Miriam and Donatello headed. People tend to be especially diligent about keeping their minor appointments, going about their daily routines, and putting on a normal front when they're aware of a secret that, if discovered, would make them appear terrible in the eyes of others.
Yet how tame and wearisome is the impression of all ordinary things in the contrast with such a fact! How sick and tremulous, the next morning, is the spirit that has dared so much only the night before! How icy cold is the heart, when the fervor, the wild ecstasy of passion has faded away, and sunk down among the dead ashes of the fire that blazed so fiercely, and was fed by the very substance of its life! How faintly does the criminal stagger onward, lacking the impulse of that strong madness that hurried him into guilt, and treacherously deserts him in the midst of it!
Yet how dull and exhausting is the impression of everyday things compared to such a reality! How weak and shaky the spirit feels the next morning after daring so much the night before! How frigid the heart becomes when the heat, the wild ecstasy of passion has faded away, resting among the cold ashes of the fire that burned so fiercely, fueled by the essence of its own life! How faintly does the criminal stumble forward, lacking the drive of that wild frenzy that pushed him into wrongdoing and abandons him in the midst of it!
When Miriam and Donatello drew near the church, they found only Kenyon awaiting them on the steps. Hilda had likewise promised to be of the party, but had not yet appeared. Meeting the sculptor, Miriam put a force upon herself and succeeded in creating an artificial flow of spirits, which, to any but the nicest observation, was quite as effective as a natural one. She spoke sympathizingly to the sculptor on the subject of Hilda’s absence, and somewhat annoyed him by alluding in Donatello’s hearing to an attachment which had never been openly avowed, though perhaps plainly enough betrayed. He fancied that Miriam did not quite recognize the limits of the strictest delicacy; he even went so far as to generalize, and conclude within himself, that this deficiency is a more general failing in woman than in man, the highest refinement being a masculine attribute.
When Miriam and Donatello approached the church, they found only Kenyon waiting for them on the steps. Hilda had also promised to join them, but she hadn't shown up yet. When she met the sculptor, Miriam pushed herself to create an artificial sense of cheerfulness, which seemed just as genuine to anyone but the most discerning observer. She sympathetically talked to the sculptor about Hilda’s absence and irritated him a bit by mentioning, in front of Donatello, an unspoken connection that had never been openly acknowledged, though it was perhaps evident enough. He thought that Miriam didn’t fully understand the boundaries of strict propriety; he even went so far as to generalize and conclude that this lack of awareness is a more common issue in women than in men, believing that the highest refinement is a male trait.
But the idea was unjust to the sex at large, and especially so to this poor Miriam, who was hardly responsible for her frantic efforts to be gay. Possibly, moreover, the nice action of the mind is set ajar by any violent shock, as of great misfortune or great crime, so that the finer perceptions may be blurred thenceforth, and the effect be traceable in all the minutest conduct of life.
But the idea was unfair to women as a whole, and especially to this poor Miriam, who was hardly to blame for her desperate attempts to be happy. Additionally, it’s possible that the mind’s natural functioning is disrupted by any major shock, whether it’s a significant tragedy or a serious crime, causing a lasting blurriness in finer perceptions that can be seen in even the smallest actions of everyday life.
“Did you see anything of the dear child after you left us?” asked Miriam, still keeping Hilda as her topic of conversation. “I missed her sadly on my way homeward; for nothing insures me such delightful and innocent dreams (I have experienced it twenty times) as a talk late in the evening with Hilda.”
“Did you see anything of the dear child after you left us?” Miriam asked, still keeping Hilda as her topic of conversation. “I really missed her on my way home; nothing gives me such delightful and innocent dreams (I’ve experienced it twenty times) as a late evening chat with Hilda.”
“So I should imagine,” said the sculptor gravely; “but it is an advantage that I have little or no opportunity of enjoying. I know not what became of Hilda after my parting from you. She was not especially my companion in any part of our walk. The last I saw of her she was hastening back to rejoin you in the courtyard of the Palazzo Caffarelli.”
“So I would think,” said the sculptor seriously; “but it’s a benefit I hardly get to enjoy. I don’t know what happened to Hilda after I left you. She wasn’t really my companion during any part of our walk. The last time I saw her, she was rushing back to meet you in the courtyard of the Palazzo Caffarelli.”
“Impossible!” cried Miriam, starting.
“Not possible!” exclaimed Miriam, startled.
“Then did you not see her again?” inquired Kenyon, in some alarm.
“Did you not see her again?” Kenyon asked, a bit worried.
“Not there,” answered Miriam quietly; “indeed, I followed pretty closely on the heels of the rest of the party. But do not be alarmed on Hilda’s account; the Virgin is bound to watch over the good child, for the sake of the piety with which she keeps the lamp alight at her shrine. And besides, I have always felt that Hilda is just as safe in these evil streets of Rome as her white doves when they fly downwards from the tower top, and run to and fro among the horses’ feet. There is certainly a providence on purpose for Hilda, if for no other human creature.”
“Not there,” Miriam replied softly; “actually, I followed pretty closely behind the rest of the group. But don’t worry about Hilda; the Virgin is sure to look after the good girl, because of the devotion with which she keeps the lamp glowing at her shrine. Plus, I’ve always felt that Hilda is just as safe in these dangerous streets of Rome as her white doves when they fly down from the tower and run around the horses’ feet. There’s definitely a special protection for Hilda, if not for anyone else.”
“I religiously believe it,” rejoined the sculptor; “and yet my mind would be the easier, if I knew that she had returned safely to her tower.”
“I truly believe it,” the sculptor replied; “and still, I would feel better if I knew she had returned safely to her tower.”
“Then make yourself quite easy,” answered Miriam. “I saw her (and it is the last sweet sight that I remember) leaning from her window midway between earth and sky!”
“Then just relax,” Miriam replied. “I saw her (and it’s the last beautiful image I hold in my mind) leaning out of her window, caught between the earth and the sky!”
Kenyon now looked at Donatello.
Kenyon now glanced at Donatello.
“You seem out of spirits, my dear friend,” he observed. “This languid Roman atmosphere is not the airy wine that you were accustomed to breathe at home. I have not forgotten your hospitable invitation to meet you this summer at your castle among the Apennines. It is my fixed purpose to come, I assure you. We shall both be the better for some deep draughts of the mountain breezes.”
“You seem a bit down, my dear friend,” he noted. “This sluggish Roman vibe isn’t the fresh air you’re used to at home. I haven’t forgotten your kind invitation to join you this summer at your castle in the Apennines. I’m definitely planning to come, I promise. We’ll both feel better after some fresh mountain air.”
“It may he,” said Donatello, with unwonted sombreness; “the old house seemed joyous when I was a child. But as I remember it now it was a grim place, too.”
“It might be,” said Donatello, with an unusual seriousness; “the old house felt joyful when I was a kid. But as I think about it now, it was a gloomy place, too.”
The sculptor looked more attentively at the young man, and was surprised and alarmed to observe how entirely the fine, fresh glow of animal spirits had departed out of his face. Hitherto, moreover, even while he was standing perfectly still, there had been a kind of possible gambol indicated in his aspect. It was quite gone now. All his youthful gayety, and with it his simplicity of manner, was eclipsed, if not utterly extinct.
The sculptor studied the young man more closely and was shocked and worried to see how completely the vibrant energy had faded from his face. Until now, even when he was standing completely still, there had been a hint of playfulness in his expression. That was gone now. All his youthful joy, along with his easygoing nature, was overshadowed, if not entirely wiped out.
“You are surely ill, my dear fellow,” exclaimed Kenyon.
“You're definitely not feeling well, my dear friend,” Kenyon exclaimed.
“Am I? Perhaps so,” said Donatello indifferently; “I never have been ill, and know not what it may be.”
“Am I? Maybe,” said Donatello nonchalantly; “I’ve never been sick, and I don’t know what it feels like.”
“Do not make the poor lad fancy-sink,” whispered Miriam, pulling the sculptor’s sleeve. “He is of a nature to lie down and die at once, if he finds himself drawing such melancholy breaths as we ordinary people are enforced to burden our lungs withal. But we must get him away from this old, dreamy and dreary Rome, where nobody but himself ever thought of being gay. Its influences are too heavy to sustain the life of such a creature.”
“Don't make the poor guy feel overwhelmed,” whispered Miriam, tugging at the sculptor’s sleeve. “He’s the type who would just lie down and give up if he finds himself taking the same heavy breaths we ordinary people have to struggle with. But we need to get him out of this old, dreamy, and dreary Rome, where no one but him ever thought about having fun. Its effects are too much for someone like him to handle.”
The above conversation had passed chiefly on the steps of the Cappuccini; and, having said so much, Miriam lifted the leathern curtain that hangs before all church-doors in italy. “Hilda has forgotten her appointment,” she observed, “or else her maiden slumbers are very sound this morning. We will wait for her no longer.”
The conversation took place mainly on the steps of the Cappuccini. After saying that, Miriam pulled aside the leather curtain that hangs in front of all church doors in Italy. “Hilda must have forgotten her appointment,” she remarked, “or she's having a really deep sleep this morning. We won't wait for her any longer.”
They entered the nave. The interior of the church was of moderate compass, but of good architecture, with a vaulted roof over the nave, and a row of dusky chapels on either side of it instead of the customary side-aisles. Each chapel had its saintly shrine, hung round with offerings; its picture above the altar, although closely veiled, if by any painter of renown; and its hallowed tapers, burning continually, to set alight the devotion of the worshippers. The pavement of the nave was chiefly of marble, and looked old and broken, and was shabbily patched here and there with tiles of brick; it was inlaid, moreover, with tombstones of the mediaeval taste, on which were quaintly sculptured borders, figures, and portraits in bas-relief, and Latin epitaphs, now grown illegible by the tread of footsteps over them. The church appertains to a convent of Capuchin monks; and, as usually happens when a reverend brotherhood have such an edifice in charge, the floor seemed never to have been scrubbed or swept, and had as little the aspect of sanctity as a kennel; whereas, in all churches of nunneries, the maiden sisterhood invariably show the purity of their own hearts by the virgin cleanliness and visible consecration of the walls and pavement.
They walked into the main area of the church. The inside was medium-sized but had beautiful architecture, featuring a vaulted ceiling over the nave, and a series of dimly lit chapels on either side instead of the usual side aisles. Each chapel contained its own shrine to a saint, adorned with offerings; a picture above the altar that, although covered, was likely by a well-known artist; and sacred candles that burned continuously to inspire the devotion of worshippers. The nave's floor was mostly marble, looking old and worn, with shabby patches of brick tiles here and there. It was also inlaid with medieval tombstones, featuring intricately carved borders, figures, and portraits in bas-relief, with Latin inscriptions that had become unreadable due to the wear of footsteps. The church belonged to a convent of Capuchin monks, and, as is often the case when a religious order takes care of such a building, the floor appeared never to have been cleaned and looked as unholy as a dog kennel. In contrast, in all the churches run by nuns, the sisters always demonstrate the purity of their own hearts through spotless cleanliness and visible sanctity of the walls and flooring.
As our friends entered the church, their eyes rested at once on a remarkable object in the centre of the nave. It was either the actual body, or, as might rather have been supposed at first glance, the cunningly wrought waxen face and suitably draped figure of a dead monk. This image of wax or clay-cold reality, whichever it might be, lay on a slightly elevated bier, with three tall candles burning on each side, another tall candle at the head, and another at the foot. There was music, too; in harmony with so funereal a spectacle. From beneath the pavement of the church came the deep, lugubrious strain of a De Profundis, which sounded like an utterance of the tomb itself; so dismally did it rumble through the burial vaults, and ooze up among the flat gravestones and sad epitaphs, filling the church as with a gloomy mist.
As our friends walked into the church, their eyes immediately landed on a striking sight in the center of the nave. It was either the actual body or, as might be assumed at first glance, a cleverly made wax face and appropriately draped figure of a deceased monk. This wax or clay-cold image, whatever it was, lay on a slightly raised bier, with three tall candles burning on each side, one tall candle at the head, and another at the foot. There was music too, fitting for such a somber scene. From beneath the church's floor, the deep, mournful tones of a De Profundis echoed, sounding like a voice from the tomb itself; it rumbled gloomily through the burial vaults and seeped up among the flat gravestones and sorrowful epitaphs, filling the church like a dark mist.
“I must look more closely at that dead monk before we leave the church,” remarked the sculptor. “In the study of my art, I have gained many a hint from the dead which the living could never have given me.”
“I need to take a closer look at that dead monk before we leave the church,” the sculptor said. “In my artistic study, I've picked up many insights from the dead that the living could never provide.”
“I can well imagine it,” answered Miriam. “One clay image is readily copied from another. But let us first see Guido’s picture. The light is favorable now.”
“I can totally picture it,” replied Miriam. “One clay figure can easily be replicated from another. But let’s first check out Guido’s painting. The light is good right now.”
Accordingly, they turned into the first chapel on the right hand, as you enter the nave; and there they beheld,—not the picture, indeed,—but a closely drawn curtain. The churchmen of Italy make no scruple of sacrificing the very purpose for which a work of sacred art has been created; that of opening the way; for religious sentiment through the quick medium of sight, by bringing angels, saints, and martyrs down visibly upon earth; of sacrificing this high purpose, and, for aught they know, the welfare of many souls along with it, to the hope of a paltry fee. Every work by an artist of celebrity is hidden behind a veil, and seldom revealed, except to Protestants, who scorn it as an object of devotion, and value it only for its artistic merit.
Accordingly, they turned into the first chapel on the right as you enter the nave, and there they found—not the picture, for sure—but a tightly drawn curtain. The church leaders in Italy have no problem sacrificing the very reason a work of sacred art was created; that is, to open up a path for religious feeling through the powerful medium of sight, by bringing angels, saints, and martyrs visibly to earth. They sacrifice this important purpose—and possibly the well-being of many souls as well—just for the hope of a small fee. Every famous artist's work is hidden behind a veil and rarely shown, except to Protestants, who look down on it as a mere object of devotion and only appreciate it for its artistic value.
The sacristan was quickly found, however, and lost no time in disclosing the youthful Archangel, setting his divine foot on the head of his fallen adversary. It was an image of that greatest of future events, which we hope for so ardently, at least, while we are young,—but find so very long in coming, the triumph of goodness over the evil principle.
The sacristan was quickly located, and he wasted no time revealing the young Archangel, placing his divine foot on the head of his defeated opponent. It was an image of that greatest of future events, which we hope for so passionately, especially when we're young—but find so delayed in arriving: the victory of good over evil.
“Where can Hilda be?” exclaimed Kenyon. “It is not her custom ever to fail in an engagement; and the present one was made entirely on her account. Except herself, you know, we were all agreed in our recollection of the picture.”
“Where could Hilda be?” Kenyon exclaimed. “She never misses an engagement, and this one was planned just for her. Besides her, we all remember the picture the same way.”
“But we were wrong, and Hilda right, as you perceive,” said Miriam, directing his attention to the point on which their dispute of the night before had arisen. “It is not easy to detect her astray as regards any picture on which those clear, soft eyes of hers have ever rested.”
“But we were wrong, and Hilda was right, as you can see,” said Miriam, directing his attention to the issue that sparked their debate the night before. “It’s not easy to spot her making a mistake about any picture those clear, soft eyes of hers have ever looked at.”
“And she has studied and admired few pictures so much as this,” observed the sculptor. “No wonder; for there is hardly another so beautiful in the world. What an expression of heavenly severity in the Archangel’s face! There is a degree of pain, trouble, and disgust at being brought in contact with sin, even for the purpose of quelling and punishing it; and yet a celestial tranquillity pervades his whole being.”
“And she has studied and admired few images as much as this one,” the sculptor said. “No surprise there; there’s hardly anything else so beautiful in the world. Just look at the expression of divine seriousness on the Archangel’s face! You can see a certain pain, discomfort, and disdain at having to deal with sin, even if it’s for the sake of stopping and punishing it; yet, there’s a heavenly calm that fills his entire being.”
“I have never been able,” said Miriam, “to admire this picture nearly so much as Hilda does, in its moral and intellectual aspect. If it cost her more trouble to be good, if her soul were less white and pure, she would be a more competent critic of this picture, and would estimate it not half so high. I see its defects today more clearly than ever before.”
“I've never been able,” said Miriam, “to appreciate this picture as much as Hilda does, in terms of its moral and intellectual value. If it took her more effort to be good, if her soul were less white and pure, she’d be a more capable critic of this picture and wouldn’t value it nearly as highly. I see its flaws more clearly today than ever before.”
“What are some of them?” asked Kenyon.
“What are some of those?” asked Kenyon.
“That Archangel, now,” Miriam continued; “how fair he looks, with his unruffled wings, with his unhacked sword, and clad in his bright armor, and that exquisitely fitting sky-blue tunic, cut in the latest Paradisiacal mode! What a dainty air of the first celestial society! With what half-scornful delicacy he sets his prettily sandalled foot on the head of his prostrate foe! But, is it thus that virtue looks the moment after its death struggle with evil? No, no; I could have told Guido better. A full third of the Archangel’s feathers should have been torn from his wings; the rest all ruffled, till they looked like Satan’s own! His sword should be streaming with blood, and perhaps broken halfway to the hilt; his armor crushed, his robes rent, his breast gory; a bleeding gash on his brow, cutting right across the stern scowl of battle! He should press his foot hard down upon the old serpent, as if his very soul depended upon it, feeling him squirm mightily, and doubting whether the fight were half over yet, and how the victory might turn! And, with all this fierceness, this grimness, this unutterable horror, there should still be something high, tender, and holy in Michael’s eyes, and around his mouth. But the battle never was such a child’s play as Guido’s dapper Archangel seems to have found it.”
“Look at that Archangel,” Miriam went on; “he looks so handsome, with his smooth wings, his untarnished sword, and dressed in his shiny armor, along with that perfectly fitted sky-blue tunic, styled in the latest heavenly fashion! He has such a graceful vibe of the elite celestial class! Just look at how delicately he places his elegantly sandaled foot on the head of his fallen enemy! But is this really what virtue looks like right after its struggle with evil? No, no; I could have told Guido better. At least a third of the Archangel’s feathers should’ve been torn from his wings; the rest should be all ruffled, like they belong to Satan himself! His sword should be dripping with blood and maybe even broken halfway to the hilt; his armor should be crushed, his robes torn, his chest bloody; a gaping wound on his forehead cutting straight through his fierce battle frown! He should be pressing his foot hard down on the old serpent, as if his very soul depended on it, feeling it squirm beneath him, uncertain whether the fight is halfway over yet, or how the victory might end up! And even amid all this ferocity, this grimness, this indescribable horror, there should still be something noble, tender, and sacred in Michael’s eyes, and around his mouth. But the battle has never been as trivial as Guido’s stylish Archangel seems to think it is.”
“For Heaven’s sake, Miriam,” cried Kenyon, astonished at the wild energy of her talk; “paint the picture of man’s struggle against sin according to your own idea! I think it will be a masterpiece.”
“For Heaven’s sake, Miriam,” Kenyon exclaimed, shocked by the intense passion in her words; “create the image of humanity’s battle against sin based on your own vision! I believe it will be a masterpiece.”
“The picture would have its share of truth, I assure you,” she answered; “but I am sadly afraid the victory would fail on the wrong side. Just fancy a smoke-blackened, fiery-eyed demon bestriding that nice young angel, clutching his white throat with one of his hinder claws; and giving a triumphant whisk of his scaly tail, with a poisonous dart at the end of it! That is what they risk, poor souls, who do battle with Michael’s enemy.”
“The picture would have its share of truth, I assure you,” she replied; “but I’m sadly afraid the victory would fall on the wrong side. Just imagine a smoke-blackened, fiery-eyed demon towering over that nice young angel, gripping his white throat with one of his back claws; and giving a triumphant flick of his scaly tail, with a poisonous dart at the end of it! That is what they risk, poor souls, who fight against Michael’s enemy.”
It now, perhaps, struck Miriam that her mental disquietude was impelling her to an undue vivacity; for she paused, and turned away from the picture, without saying a word more about it. All this while, moreover, Donatello had been very ill at ease, casting awe-stricken and inquiring glances at the dead monk; as if he could look nowhere but at that ghastly object, merely because it shocked him. Death has probably a peculiar horror and ugliness, when forced upon the contemplation of a person so naturally joyous as Donatello, who lived with completeness in the present moment, and was able to form but vague images of the future.
It now struck Miriam, perhaps, that her mental unease was pushing her to act with unusual energy; so she paused and turned away from the picture, saying nothing more about it. Meanwhile, Donatello had been visibly uncomfortable, casting shocked and curious glances at the dead monk, as if he could look nowhere else but at that horrifying sight, simply because it disturbed him. Death likely holds a unique horror and ugliness when confronted by someone as naturally cheerful as Donatello, who lived fully in the moment and could only form vague ideas about the future.
“What is the matter, Donatello?” whispered Miriam soothingly. “You are quite in a tremble, my poor friend! What is it?”
“What’s wrong, Donatello?” Miriam whispered gently. “You’re shaking, my poor friend! What’s going on?”
“This awful chant from beneath the church,” answered Donatello; “it oppresses me; the air is so heavy with it that I can scarcely draw my breath. And yonder dead monk! I feel as if he were lying right across my heart.”
“This terrible chant from under the church,” Donatello replied; “it weighs me down; the air is so thick with it that I can hardly breathe. And that dead monk over there! I feel as if he’s lying right on my chest.”
“Take courage!” whispered she again “come, we will approach close to the dead monk. The only way, in such cases, is to stare the ugly horror right in the face; never a sidelong glance, nor half-look, for those are what show a frightfull thing in its frightfullest aspect. Lean on me, dearest friend! My heart is very strong for both of us. Be brave; and all is well.”
“Be brave!” she whispered again. “Come on, let’s get closer to the dead monk. The only way to handle this is to face the ugly horror directly; don’t give it a sideways glance or a half-look, because those only make it worse. Lean on me, my dear friend! My heart is strong enough for both of us. Be courageous, and everything will be okay.”
Donatello hung back for a moment, but then pressed close to Miriam’s side, and suffered her to lead him up to the bier. The sculptor followed. A number of persons, chiefly women, with several children among them, were standing about the corpse; and as our three friends drew nigh, a mother knelt down, and caused her little boy to kneel, both kissing the beads and crucifix that hung from the monk’s girdle. Possibly he had died in the odor of sanctity; or, at all events, death and his brown frock and cowl made a sacred image of this reverend father.
Donatello hesitated for a moment but then moved closer to Miriam’s side and allowed her to lead him to the bier. The sculptor followed. A group of people, mostly women with several children among them, stood around the corpse. As our three friends approached, a mother knelt down, making her little boy kneel as well, both kissing the beads and crucifix that hung from the monk’s belt. He might have died in an aura of holiness; or, at the very least, death along with his brown robe and hood created a sacred image of this revered father.
CHAPTER XXI
THE DEAD CAPUCHIN
THE DECEASED CAPUCHIN
The dead monk was clad, as when alive, in the brown woollen frock of the Capuchins, with the hood drawn over his head, but so as to leave the features and a portion of the beard uncovered. His rosary and cross hung at his side; his hands were folded over his breast; his feet (he was of a barefooted order in his lifetime, and continued so in death) protruded from beneath his habit, stiff and stark, with a more waxen look than even his face. They were tied together at the ankles with a black ribbon.
The dead monk was dressed, just like he was in life, in the brown woolen robe of the Capuchins, with the hood pulled over his head, leaving his face and part of his beard exposed. His rosary and cross hung at his side; his hands were clasped over his chest; his feet (he belonged to a barefoot order in life and remained so in death) stuck out from under his robe, stiff and lifeless, with a waxy appearance even more than his face. They were tied together at the ankles with a black ribbon.
The countenance, as we have already said, was fully displayed. It had a purplish hue upon it, unlike the paleness of an ordinary corpse, but as little resembling the flush of natural life. The eyelids were but partially drawn down, and showed the eyeballs beneath; as if the deceased friar were stealing a glimpse at the bystanders, to watch whether they were duly impressed with the solemnity of his obsequies. The shaggy eyebrows gave sternness to the look. Miriam passed between two of the lighted candles, and stood close beside the bier.
The face, as we already mentioned, was fully visible. It had a purplish tint, different from the normal pallor of a typical corpse, yet it didn’t look like the flush of healthy living either. The eyelids were only partially closed, revealing the eyeballs underneath; it was as if the deceased friar was peeking at those nearby, checking if they were adequately moved by the seriousness of his funeral. The unkempt eyebrows added a harshness to his expression. Miriam walked between two lit candles and stood right next to the coffin.
“My God!” murmured she. “What is this?”
“My God!” she murmured. “What is this?”
She grasped Donatello’s hand, and, at the same instant, felt him give a convulsive shudder, which she knew to have been caused by a sudden and terrible throb of the heart. His hand, by an instantaneous change, became like ice within hers, which likewise grew so icy that their insensible fingers might have rattled, one against the other. No wonder that their blood curdled; no wonder that their hearts leaped and paused! The dead face of the monk, gazing at them beneath its half-closed eyelids, was the same visage that had glared upon their naked souls, the past midnight, as Donatello flung him over the precipice.
She took Donatello’s hand, and at that moment, she felt him shudder violently, which she knew was due to a sudden and intense heartbeat. His hand, in an instant, felt like ice in hers, which also became so cold that their lifeless fingers could have clinked against each other. It was no surprise that their blood ran cold; it was no surprise that their hearts raced and then stopped! The dead face of the monk, staring at them through its half-closed eyelids, was the same face that had looked into their very souls the past midnight, when Donatello had thrown him over the cliff.
The sculptor was standing at the foot of the bier, and had not yet seen the monk’s features.
The sculptor was standing at the foot of the coffin, and hadn’t seen the monk’s face yet.
“Those naked feet!” said he. “I know not why, but they affect me strangely. They have walked to and fro over the hard pavements of Rome, and through a hundred other rough ways of this life, where the monk went begging for his brotherhood; along the cloisters and dreary corridors of his convent, too, from his youth upward! It is a suggestive idea, to track those worn feet backward through all the paths they have trodden, ever since they were the tender and rosy little feet of a baby, and (cold as they now are) were kept warm in his mother’s hand.”
“Those bare feet!” he said. “I don’t know why, but they make me feel oddly. They’ve walked back and forth over the hard streets of Rome and through countless other tough paths of this life, where the monk went begging for his community; along the cloisters and gloomy hallways of his convent, too, since he was a kid! It’s a fascinating thought to trace those worn feet back through all the places they’ve been, ever since they were the soft and rosy little feet of a baby, and (cold as they are now) were kept warm in his mother's hand.”
As his companions, whom the sculptor supposed to be close by him, made no response to his fanciful musing, he looked up, and saw them at the head of the bier. He advanced thither himself.
As his friends, whom the sculptor thought were nearby, didn’t respond to his imaginative thoughts, he looked up and saw them at the front of the coffin. He walked over to them.
“Ha!” exclaimed he.
“Ha!” he exclaimed.
He cast a horror-stricken and bewildered glance at Miriam, but withdrew it immediately. Not that he had any definite suspicion, or, it may be, even a remote idea, that she could be held responsible in the least degree for this man’s sudden death. In truth, it seemed too wild a thought to connect, in reality, Miriam’s persecutor of many past months and the vagabond of the preceding night, with the dead Capuchin of to-day. It resembled one of those unaccountable changes and interminglings of identity, which so often occur among the personages of a dream. But Kenyon, as befitted the professor of an imaginative art, was endowed with an exceedingly quick sensibility, which was apt to give him intimations of the true state of matters that lay beyond his actual vision. There was a whisper in his ear; it said, “Hush!” Without asking himself wherefore, he resolved to be silent as regarded the mysterious discovery which he had made, and to leave any remark or exclamation to be voluntarily offered by Miriam. If she never spoke, then let the riddle be unsolved.
He shot a horrified and confused look at Miriam but quickly looked away. It’s not that he had any real suspicion or even the slightest idea that she could be in any way responsible for this man's sudden death. Honestly, it seemed too far-fetched to connect Miriam’s tormentor from the past few months and the drifter from the night before with today’s dead Capuchin. It felt like one of those strange identity shifts that often happen among characters in a dream. But Kenyon, as a professor of an imaginative art, was incredibly sensitive and often picked up on things that lay outside his direct perception. He heard a whisper in his ear; it said, “Hush!” Without questioning why, he decided to keep quiet about the mysterious discovery he had made and let Miriam choose whether or not to say something. If she never spoke, then let the mystery remain unsolved.
And now occurred a circumstance that would seem too fantastic to be told, if it had not actually happened, precisely as we set it down. As the three friends stood by the bier, they saw that a little stream of blood had begun to ooze from the dead monk’s nostrils; it crept slowly towards the thicket of his beard, where, in the course of a moment or two, it hid itself.
And now something happened that would seem too unbelievable to explain if it hadn't actually occurred just as we're describing it. As the three friends stood by the coffin, they noticed that a small stream of blood had started to seep from the dead monk's nostrils; it slowly moved toward the thicket of his beard, where, after a moment or two, it disappeared.
“How strange!” ejaculated Kenyon. “The monk died of apoplexy, I suppose, or by some sudden accident, and the blood has not yet congealed.”
“How strange!” exclaimed Kenyon. “The monk must have died of a stroke, I guess, or from some sudden accident, and the blood hasn’t dried yet.”
“Do you consider that a sufficient explanation?” asked Miriam, with a smile from which the sculptor involuntarily turned away his eyes. “Does it satisfy you?”
“Do you think that’s a good enough explanation?” Miriam asked, smiling in a way that made the sculptor instinctively look away. “Does it satisfy you?”
“And why not?” he inquired.
“And why not?” he asked.
“Of course, you know the old superstition about this phenomenon of blood flowing from a dead body,” she rejoined. “How can we tell but that the murderer of this monk (or, possibly, it may be only that privileged murderer, his physician) may have just entered the church?”
“Of course, you know the old superstition about blood flowing from a dead body,” she replied. “How can we be sure that the murderer of this monk (or, maybe it’s just that special murderer, his doctor) hasn’t just entered the church?”
“I cannot jest about it,” said Kenyon. “It is an ugly sight!”
“I can’t joke about it,” said Kenyon. “It’s a terrible sight!”
“True, true; horrible to see, or dream of!” she replied, with one of those long, tremulous sighs, which so often betray a sick heart by escaping unexpectedly. “We will not look at it any more. Come away, Donatello. Let us escape from this dismal church. The sunshine will do you good.”
“It's true, it's true; it's awful to see or even think about!” she said, letting out one of those long, shaky sighs that often reveal a troubled heart when they come out unexpectedly. “Let’s not look at it anymore. Come on, Donatello. Let’s get out of this gloomy church. The sunshine will be good for you.”
When had ever a woman such a trial to sustain as this! By no possible supposition could Miriam explain the identity of the dead Capuchin, quietly and decorously laid out in the nave of his convent church, with that of her murdered persecutor, flung heedlessly at the foot of the precipice. The effect upon her imagination was as if a strange and unknown corpse had miraculously, while she was gazing at it, assumed the likeness of that face, so terrible henceforth in her remembrance. It was a symbol, perhaps, of the deadly iteration with which she was doomed to behold the image of her crime reflected back upon her in a thousand ways, and converting the great, calm face of Nature, in the whole, and in its innumerable details, into a manifold reminiscence of that one dead visage.
When had a woman ever faced a challenge like this! There was no way Miriam could understand how the dead Capuchin, peacefully laid out in the nave of his convent church, could be connected to her murdered tormentor, who had been carelessly thrown at the foot of the cliff. The effect on her mind was like a strange, unknown corpse suddenly taking on the appearance of that terrifying face, forever etched in her memory. It might be a symbol of the relentless way she was fated to see the image of her crime reflected back at her in countless forms, turning the vast, serene face of Nature, both in general and in its countless details, into a haunting reminder of that one dead face.
No sooner had Miriam turned away from the bier, and gone a few steps, than she fancied the likeness altogether an illusion, which would vanish at a closer and colder view. She must look at it again, therefore, and at once; or else the grave would close over the face, and leave the awful fantasy that had connected itself therewith fixed ineffaceably in her brain.
No sooner had Miriam turned away from the coffin and taken a few steps than she thought the resemblance was just an illusion that would disappear with a closer, colder look. She had to look at it again right away; otherwise, the grave would cover the face, leaving the terrible image that had attached itself to it permanently stuck in her mind.
“Wait for me, one moment!” she said to her companions. “Only a moment!”
“Wait for me, just a second!” she said to her friends. “Just a moment!”
So she went back, and gazed once more at the corpse. Yes; these were the features that Miriam had known so well; this was the visage that she remembered from a far longer date than the most intimate of her friends suspected; this form of clay had held the evil spirit which blasted her sweet youth, and compelled her, as it were, to stain her womanhood with crime. But, whether it were the majesty of death, or something originally noble and lofty in the character of the dead, which the soul had stamped upon the features, as it left them; so it was that Miriam now quailed and shook, not for the vulgar horror of the spectacle, but for the severe, reproachful glance that seemed to come from between those half-closed lids. True, there had been nothing, in his lifetime, viler than this man. She knew it; there was no other fact within her consciousness that she felt to be so certain; and yet, because her persecutor found himself safe and irrefutable in death, he frowned upon his victim, and threw back the blame on her!
So she went back and looked at the corpse once more. Yes, these were the features that Miriam had known so well; this was the face she remembered from long before her closest friends ever suspected. This body had held the evil spirit that ruined her sweet youth and forced her, in a way, to tarnish her womanhood with crime. But whether it was the majesty of death or something originally noble and elevated in the character of the dead that had marked the features as the soul departed, Miriam now trembled, not out of a base horror at the sight, but because of the intense, reproachful gaze that seemed to come from between those half-closed eyelids. True, there had been nothing viler in his lifetime than this man. She knew that; there was no other fact in her mind that she felt more certain about. Yet, now that her tormentor was safe and undeniable in death, he glared at his victim and shifted the blame onto her!
“Is it thou, indeed?” she murmured, under her breath. “Then thou hast no right to scowl upon me so! But art thou real, or a vision?” She bent down over the dead monk, till one of her rich curls brushed against his forehead. She touched one of his folded hands with her finger.
“Is it really you?” she whispered softly. “Then you have no right to glare at me like that! But are you real, or just an illusion?” She leaned down over the dead monk, letting one of her luxurious curls brush against his forehead. She touched one of his folded hands with her finger.
“It is he,” said Miriam. “There is the scar, that I know so well, on his brow. And it is no vision; he is palpable to my touch! I will question the fact no longer, but deal with it as I best can.”
“It’s him,” Miriam said. “There’s the scar I know so well on his forehead. And this isn’t a vision; I can feel him! I won’t doubt it any longer, but I’ll handle it as best as I can.”
It was wonderful to see how the crisis developed in Miriam its own proper strength, and the faculty of sustaining the demands which it made upon her fortitude. She ceased to tremble; the beautiful woman gazed sternly at her dead enemy, endeavoring to meet and quell the look of accusation that he threw from between his half-closed eyelids.
It was amazing to see how the crisis unfolded in Miriam with its own strength, and how she managed to meet the challenges it placed on her courage. She stopped trembling; the beautiful woman stared firmly at her fallen enemy, trying to confront and dismiss the accusing glance he cast from between his half-closed eyelids.
“No; thou shalt not scowl me down!” said she. “Neither now, nor when we stand together at the judgment-seat. I fear not to meet thee there. Farewell, till that next encounter!”
“No; you won't intimidate me!” she said. “Not now, and not when we stand together at the judgment seat. I'm not afraid to meet you there. Goodbye, until our next encounter!”
Haughtily waving her hand, Miriam rejoined her friends, who were awaiting her at the door of the church. As they went out, the sacristan stopped them, and proposed to show the cemetery of the convent, where the deceased members of the fraternity are laid to rest in sacred earth, brought long ago from Jerusalem.
Haughtily waving her hand, Miriam rejoined her friends, who were waiting for her at the church door. As they were leaving, the sacristan stopped them and offered to show them the convent cemetery, where the deceased members of the fraternity are laid to rest in sacred earth, brought long ago from Jerusalem.
“And will yonder monk be buried there?” she asked.
“And will that monk be buried there?” she asked.
“Brother Antonio?” exclaimed the sacristan.
"Brother Antonio?" exclaimed the sacristan.
“Surely, our good brother will be put to bed there! His grave is already dug, and the last occupant has made room for him. Will you look at it, signorina?”
“Surely, our good brother will be put to rest there! His grave is already dug, and the last occupant has made space for him. Will you take a look at it, signorina?”
“I will!” said Miriam.
"I will!" said Miriam.
“Then excuse me,” observed Kenyon; “for I shall leave you. One dead monk has more than sufficed me; and I am not bold enough to face the whole mortality of the convent.”
“Then excuse me,” Kenyon said. “I’m going to leave you. One dead monk is more than enough for me, and I’m not brave enough to deal with all the death in the convent.”
It was easy to see, by Donatello’s looks, that he, as well as the sculptor, would gladly have escaped a visit to the famous cemetery of the Cappuccini. But Miriam’s nerves were strained to such a pitch, that she anticipated a certain solace and absolute relief in passing from one ghastly spectacle to another of long-accumulated ugliness; and there was, besides, a singular sense of duty which impelled her to look at the final resting-place of the being whose fate had been so disastrously involved with her own. She therefore followed the sacristan’s guidance, and drew her companion along with her, whispering encouragement as they went.
It was clear from Donatello’s expression that he, just like the sculptor, would have happily avoided visiting the famous Capuchin Cemetery. However, Miriam's nerves were so frayed that she looked forward to a bit of comfort and complete relief by moving from one horrifying scene to another of long-standing ugliness. Additionally, she felt a strong sense of duty that drove her to see the final resting place of the person whose fate had been so tragically tied to her own. So, she followed the sacristan’s lead and urged her companion along, quietly encouraging him as they moved.
The cemetery is beneath the church, but entirely above ground, and lighted by a row of iron-grated windows without glass. A corridor runs along beside these windows, and gives access to three or four vaulted recesses, or chapels, of considerable breadth and height, the floor of which consists of the consecrated earth of Jerusalem. It is smoothed decorously over the deceased brethren of the convent, and is kept quite free from grass or weeds, such as would grow even in these gloomy recesses, if pains were not bestowed to root them up. But, as the cemetery is small, and it is a precious privilege to sleep in holy ground, the brotherhood are immemorially accustomed, when one of their number dies, to take the longest buried skeleton out of the oldest grave, and lay the new slumberer there instead. Thus, each of the good friars, in his turn, enjoys the luxury of a consecrated bed, attended with the slight drawback of being forced to get up long before daybreak, as it were, and make room for another lodger.
The cemetery is located beneath the church, but it's entirely above ground and lit by a row of iron-grated windows without glass. A corridor runs next to these windows, providing access to three or four vaulted recesses, or chapels, which are quite spacious and tall. The floor is made of the consecrated earth of Jerusalem, smoothed over the deceased members of the convent, and kept completely free of grass or weeds that might grow in these gloomy spots if efforts weren’t made to remove them. However, since the cemetery is small, and it’s a valuable privilege to rest in holy ground, the brotherhood has long been accustomed to when one of their members dies, to take the oldest buried skeleton out of the oldest grave and place the new occupant there instead. This way, each friar, in his turn, gets to enjoy the luxury of a consecrated resting place, although it comes with the minor inconvenience of having to rise long before dawn to make room for another occupant.
The arrangement of the unearthed skeletons is what makes the special interest of the cemetery. The arched and vaulted walls of the burial recesses are supported by massive pillars and pilasters made of thigh-bones and skulls; the whole material of the structure appears to be of a similar kind; and the knobs and embossed ornaments of this strange architecture are represented by the joints of the spine, and the more delicate tracery by the Smaller bones of the human frame. The summits of the arches are adorned with entire skeletons, looking as if they were wrought most skilfully in bas-relief. There is no possibility of describing how ugly and grotesque is the effect, combined with a certain artistic merit, nor how much perverted ingenuity has been shown in this queer way, nor what a multitude of dead monks, through how many hundred years, must have contributed their bony framework to build up these great arches of mortality. On some of the skulls there are inscriptions, purporting that such a monk, who formerly made use of that particular headpiece, died on such a day and year; but vastly the greater number are piled up indistinguishably into the architectural design, like the many deaths that make up the one glory of a victory.
The way the unearthed skeletons are arranged is what makes this cemetery particularly interesting. The arched and vaulted walls of the burial recesses are supported by large pillars and pilasters made from thigh bones and skulls; the entire structure seems to be made of similar materials. The decorative knobs and embossed details of this unusual architecture are created from spinal joints, while the more delicate designs come from smaller bones of the human body. The tops of the arches are decorated with complete skeletons, appearing as if they were skillfully carved in bas-relief. It's impossible to convey just how ugly and grotesque the effect is, combined with a certain artistic quality, nor can I express the twisted creativity evident in this bizarre construction, nor how many dead monks, over countless years, must have contributed their bony remains to build these grand arches of mortality. Some of the skulls have inscriptions indicating that a particular monk, who once wore that specific headpiece, died on a certain day and year; but the vast majority are indistinguishably stacked into the architectural design, like all the deaths that contribute to the singular glory of a victory.
In the side walls of the vaults are niches where skeleton monks sit or stand, clad in the brown habits that they wore in life, and labelled with their names and the dates of their decease. Their skulls (some quite bare, and others still covered with yellow skin, and hair that has known the earth-damps) look out from beneath their hoods, grinning hideously repulsive. One reverend father has his mouth wide open, as if he had died in the midst of a howl of terror and remorse, which perhaps is even now screeching through eternity. As a general thing, however, these frocked and hooded skeletons seem to take a more cheerful view of their position, and try with ghastly smiles to turn it into a jest. But the cemetery of the Capuchins is no place to nourish celestial hopes: the soul sinks forlorn and wretched under all this burden of dusty death; the holy earth from Jerusalem, so imbued is it with mortality, has grown as barren of the flowers of Paradise as it is of earthly weeds and grass. Thank Heaven for its blue sky; it needs a long, upward gaze to give us back our faith. Not here can we feel ourselves immortal, where the very altars in these chapels of horrible consecration are heaps of human bones.
In the side walls of the vaults are niches where skeletal monks sit or stand, dressed in the brown robes they wore in life, each labeled with their names and the dates of their death. Their skulls (some completely bare, others still covered with yellowed skin and hair that has felt the damp earth) peer out from under their hoods, grinning in a grotesque manner. One reverend father has his mouth wide open, as if he had died in the middle of a scream of terror and regret, which perhaps still echoes through eternity. Generally speaking, though, these robed and hooded skeletons seem to adopt a more cheerful attitude about their situation, trying with ghastly smiles to make light of it. But the Capuchin cemetery is not a place to foster heavenly hopes; the soul feels lost and miserable under this heavy burden of dusty death. The holy earth from Jerusalem, so infused with mortality, has become as barren of the flowers of Paradise as it is of earthly weeds and grass. Thank goodness for the blue sky; it takes a long, upward glance to restore our faith. Here, we cannot feel immortal, where even the altars in these chapels of dreadful consecration are piles of human bones.
Yet let us give the cemetery the praise that it deserves. There is no disagreeable scent, such as might have been expected from the decay of so many holy persons, in whatever odor of sanctity they may have taken their departure. The same number of living monks would not smell half so unexceptionably.
Yet let’s give the cemetery the credit it deserves. There’s no unpleasant smell, as one might expect from the decay of so many holy individuals, regardless of the holy aura they might have left behind. Even the same number of living monks wouldn’t smell quite as pleasant.
Miriam went gloomily along the corridor, from one vaulted Golgotha to another, until in the farthest recess she beheld an open grave.
Miriam walked sadly down the corridor, from one vaulted room to another, until she saw an open grave in the farthest corner.
“Is that for him who lies yonder in the nave?” she asked.
“Is that for the guy lying over there in the main part?” she asked.
“Yes, signorina, this is to be the resting-place of Brother Antonio, who came to his death last night,” answered the sacristan; “and in yonder niche, you see, sits a brother who was buried thirty years ago, and has risen to give him place.”
“Yes, miss, this is where Brother Antonio will rest, as he passed away last night,” replied the sacristan; “and in that niche over there, you see, sits a brother who was buried thirty years ago and has risen to make room for him.”
“It is not a satisfactory idea,” observed Miriam, “that you poor friars cannot call even your graves permanently your own. You must lie down in them, methinks, with a nervous anticipation of being disturbed, like weary men who know that they shall be summoned out of bed at midnight. Is it not possible (if money were to be paid for the privilege) to leave Brother Antonio—if that be his name—in the occupancy of that narrow grave till the last trumpet sounds?”
“It’s not a satisfying thought,” Miriam said, “that you poor friars can’t even claim your graves as your own permanently. You have to lie there, I think, always anxious about being disturbed, like tired men waiting to be called out of bed at midnight. Isn’t it possible (if money were involved for the privilege) to let Brother Antonio—if that’s his name—stay in that narrow grave until the last trumpet sounds?”
“By no means, signorina; neither is it needful or desirable,” answered the sacristan. “A quarter of a century’s sleep in the sweet earth of Jerusalem is better than a thousand years in any other soil. Our brethren find good rest there. No ghost was ever known to steal out of this blessed cemetery.”
“Not at all, miss; it’s neither necessary nor desirable,” replied the sacristan. “A quarter of a century resting in the gentle earth of Jerusalem is better than a thousand years anywhere else. Our brothers find peace there. No ghost has ever been reported to wander out of this sacred cemetery.”
“That is well,” responded Miriam; “may he whom you now lay to sleep prove no exception to the rule!”
"That's good," Miriam replied; "may the one you’re putting to rest be no different!"
As they left the cemetery she put money into the sacristan’s hand to an amount that made his eyes open wide and glisten, and requested that it might be expended in masses for the repose of Father Antonio’s soul.
As they left the cemetery, she placed money into the sacristan’s hand—an amount that made his eyes go wide and sparkle—and asked that it be used for masses for the peace of Father Antonio’s soul.
CHAPTER XXII
THE MEDICI GARDENS
The Medici Gardens
“Donatello,” said Miriam anxiously, as they came through the Piazza Barberini, “what can I do for you, my beloved friend? You are shaking as with the cold fit of the Roman fever.” “Yes,” said Donatello; “my heart shivers.” As soon as she could collect her thoughts, Miriam led the young man to the gardens of the Villa Medici, hoping that the quiet shade and sunshine of that delightful retreat would a little revive his spirits. The grounds are there laid out in the old fashion of straight paths, with borders of box, which form hedges of great height and density, and are shorn and trimmed to the evenness of a wall of stone, at the top and sides. There are green alleys, with long vistas overshadowed by ilex-trees; and at each intersection of the paths, the visitor finds seats of lichen-covered stone to repose upon, and marble statues that look forlornly at him, regretful of their lost noses. In the more open portions of the garden, before the sculptured front of the villa, you see fountains and flower-beds, and in their season a profusion of roses, from which the genial sun of Italy distils a fragrance, to be scattered abroad by the no less genial breeze.
“Donatello,” Miriam said anxiously as they walked through the Piazza Barberini, “what can I do for you, my dear friend? You’re shaking like you have chills from the Roman fever.” “Yes,” Donatello replied; “my heart trembles.” Once she gathered her thoughts, Miriam guided the young man to the gardens of the Villa Medici, hoping that the calm shade and sunlight of that lovely retreat would lift his spirits a bit. The grounds are laid out in the classic style with straight paths, bordered by boxwood that forms tall, dense hedges, neatly trimmed like a stone wall at the top and sides. There are green paths with long views shaded by holm oaks, and at each intersection, visitors find lichen-covered stone benches to rest on, along with marble statues that look sadly at them, regretful of their missing noses. In the more open areas of the garden, in front of the sculpted front of the villa, you can see fountains and flower beds, and in season, an abundance of roses, from which the warm Italian sun releases a fragrance, carried away by the equally warm breeze.
But Donatello drew no delight from these things. He walked onward in silent apathy, and looked at Miriam with strangely half-awakened and bewildered eyes, when she sought to bring his mind into sympathy with hers, and so relieve his heart of the burden that lay lumpishly upon it.
But Donatello found no joy in these things. He continued walking in silent indifference, looking at Miriam with oddly half-awake and confused eyes when she tried to connect with him emotionally, hoping to ease the heavy burden on his heart.
She made him sit down on a stone bench, where two embowered alleys crossed each other; so that they could discern the approach of any casual intruder a long way down the path.
She made him sit down on a stone bench, where two shaded paths crossed each other; so they could see any passing stranger from far down the path.
“My sweet friend,” she said, taking one of his passive hands in both of hers, “what can I say to comfort you?”
“My dear friend,” she said, taking one of his still hands in both of hers, “what can I say to make you feel better?”
“Nothing!” replied Donatello, with sombre reserve. “Nothing will ever comfort me.”
“Nothing!” replied Donatello, with a serious tone. “Nothing will ever comfort me.”
“I accept my own misery,” continued Miriam, “my own guilt, if guilt it be; and, whether guilt or misery, I shall know how to deal with it. But you, dearest friend, that were the rarest creature in all this world, and seemed a being to whom sorrow could not cling,—you, whom I half fancied to belong to a race that had vanished forever, you only surviving, to show mankind how genial and how joyous life used to be, in some long-gone age,—what had you to do with grief or crime?”
“I accept my own misery,” continued Miriam, “my own guilt, if it is guilt; and whether it’s guilt or misery, I’ll know how to handle it. But you, my dearest friend, you're the rarest person in the whole world, someone who seems untouched by sorrow—you, whom I almost imagined to belong to a race that has disappeared forever, you alone remaining, to show humanity how warm and joyful life used to be in some distant past—what do you have to do with grief or wrongdoing?”
“They came to me as to other men,” said Donatello broodingly. “Doubtless I was born to them.”
“They came to me like they did with others,” Donatello said, deep in thought. “I guess I was meant for them.”
“No, no; they came with me,” replied Miriam. “Mine is the responsibility! Alas! wherefore was I born? Why did we ever meet? Why did I not drive you from me, knowing for my heart foreboded it—that the cloud in which I walked would likewise envelop you!”
“No, no; they came with me,” replied Miriam. “I'm the one responsible! Ugh! Why was I even born? Why did we ever cross paths? Why didn't I push you away, knowing deep down that the darkness surrounding me would also cover you!”
Donatello stirred uneasily, with the irritable impatience that is often combined With a mood of leaden despondency. A brown lizard with two tails—a monster often engendered by the Roman sunshine—ran across his foot, and made him start. Then he sat silent awhile, and so did Miriam, trying to dissolve her whole heart into sympathy, and lavish it all upon him, were it only for a moment’s cordial.
Donatello shifted uncomfortably, feeling the restless impatience that often comes with a heavy sense of despair. A brown lizard with two tails—a creature commonly born from the Roman sun—scurried across his foot, startling him. He stayed quiet for a while, and so did Miriam, attempting to pour all her sympathy into him, hoping to share even a brief moment of warmth.
The young man lifted his hand to his breast, and, unintentionally, as Miriam’s hand was within his, he lifted that along with it. “I have a great weight here!” said he. The fancy struck Miriam (but she drove it resolutely down) that Donatello almost imperceptibly shuddered, while, in pressing his own hand against his heart, he pressed hers there too.
The young man raised his hand to his chest, and, without meaning to, as Miriam’s hand was in his, he lifted it along with his. “I feel a heavy burden here!” he said. A thought crossed Miriam’s mind (but she pushed it down hard) that Donatello seemed to shudder just slightly, while, pressing his own hand against his heart, he pressed hers there too.
“Rest your heart on me, dearest one!” she resumed. “Let me bear all its weight; I am well able to bear it; for I am a woman, and I love you! I love you, Donatello! Is there no comfort for you in this avowal? Look at me! Heretofore you have found me pleasant to your sight. Gaze into my eyes! Gaze into my soul! Search as deeply as you may, you can never see half the tenderness and devotion that I henceforth cherish for you. All that I ask is your acceptance of the utter self-sacrifice (but it shall be no sacrifice, to my great love) with which I seek to remedy the evil you have incurred for my sake!”
“Rest your heart on me, my dear!” she continued. “Let me carry all its weight; I can handle it just fine because I’m a woman, and I love you! I love you, Donatello! Isn’t there any comfort for you in this confession? Look at me! Until now, you’ve found me pleasing to your eyes. Look into my eyes! Look into my soul! No matter how deeply you search, you’ll never see half the tenderness and devotion that I will forever hold for you. All I ask is that you accept the complete selflessness (but it won’t feel like a sacrifice to my deep love) with which I aim to fix the troubles you’ve faced because of me!”
All this fervor on Miriam’s part; on Donatello’s, a heavy silence.
All this passion from Miriam; on Donatello’s side, a deep silence.
“O, speak to me!” she exclaimed. “Only promise me to be, by and by, a little happy!”
“O, talk to me!” she exclaimed. “Just promise me that you’ll be a bit happy eventually!”
“Happy?” murmured Donatello. “Ah, never again! never again!”
“Happy?” Donatello whispered. “Ah, never again! never again!”
“Never? Ah, that is a terrible word to say to me!” answered Miriam. “A terrible word to let fall upon a woman’s heart, when she loves you, and is conscious of having caused your misery! If you love me, Donatello, speak it not again. And surely you did love me?”
“Never? Oh, that’s such a cruel thing to say to me!” Miriam replied. “It’s such a harsh word to drop on a woman’s heart when she loves you and knows she’s made you suffer! If you love me, Donatello, don’t say it again. You did love me, didn’t you?”
“I did,” replied Donatello gloomily and absently.
“I did,” replied Donatello, sounding gloomy and distracted.
Miriam released the young man’s hand, but suffered one of her own to lie close to his, and waited a moment to see whether he would make any effort to retain it. There was much depending upon that simple experiment.
Miriam let go of the young man’s hand but kept one of her own near his, waiting to see if he would try to hold onto it. A lot was riding on that simple test.
With a deep sigh—as when, sometimes, a slumberer turns over in a troubled dream Donatello changed his position, and clasped both his hands over his forehead. The genial warmth of a Roman April kindling into May was in the atmosphere around them; but when Miriam saw that involuntary movement and heard that sigh of relief (for so she interpreted it), a shiver ran through her frame, as if the iciest wind of the Apennines were blowing over her.
With a deep sigh—like when someone in a troubled dream shifts in their sleep—Donatello changed his position and clasped both hands over his forehead. The inviting warmth of a Roman April turning into May filled the air around them; but when Miriam noticed that involuntary movement and heard that sigh of relief (as she interpreted it), a shiver ran through her body, as if the coldest wind from the Apennines were blowing over her.
“He has done himself a greater wrong than I dreamed of,” thought she, with unutterable compassion. “Alas! it was a sad mistake! He might have had a kind of bliss in the consequences of this deed, had he been impelled to it by a love vital enough to survive the frenzy of that terrible moment, mighty enough to make its own law, and justify itself against the natural remorse. But to have perpetrated a dreadful murder (and such was his crime, unless love, annihilating moral distinctions, made it otherwise) on no better warrant than a boy’s idle fantasy! I pity him from the very depths of my soul! As for myself, I am past my own or other’s pity.”
“He has done himself an even greater wrong than I imagined,” she thought, filled with deep compassion. “What a tragic mistake! He could have found some sense of peace in the aftermath of this act if he had been driven by a love strong enough to endure the chaos of that horrific moment, powerful enough to create its own justification and counter the natural guilt. But to commit such a terrible murder (and that is what his crime was, unless love, erasing moral boundaries, made it something else) based on nothing more than a boy’s careless fantasy! I feel so sorry for him from the very depths of my soul! As for me, I’m beyond feeling pity for myself or anyone else.”
She arose from the young man’s side, and stood before him with a sad, commiserating aspect; it was the look of a ruined soul, bewailing, in him, a grief less than what her profounder sympathies imposed upon herself.
She got up from the young man’s side and stood in front of him with a sad, sympathetic expression; it was the look of a broken spirit, mourning in him a sorrow that was less than what her deeper empathy inflicted on herself.
“Donatello, we must part,” she said, with melancholy firmness. “Yes; leave me! Go back to your old tower, which overlooks the green valley you have told me of among the Apennines. Then, all that has passed will be recognized as but an ugly dream. For in dreams the conscience sleeps, and we often stain ourselves with guilt of which we should be incapable in our waking moments. The deed you seemed to do, last night, was no more than such a dream; there was as little substance in what you fancied yourself doing. Go; and forget it all!”
“Donatello, we have to say goodbye,” she said, with a sad determination. “Yes; leave me! Go back to your old tower that looks over the green valley you’ve told me about in the Apennines. Then, everything that happened will seem like nothing more than a bad dream. In dreams, our conscience is at rest, and we often carry guilt that we wouldn’t feel when we’re awake. The action you thought you took last night was just a dream; there was no real substance to what you thought you were doing. Go; and forget it all!”
“Ah, that terrible face!” said Donatello, pressing his hands over his eyes. “Do you call that unreal?”
“Ugh, that awful face!” Donatello exclaimed, covering his eyes with his hands. “You think that’s not real?”
“Yes; for you beheld it with dreaming eyes,” replied Miriam. “It was unreal; and, that you may feel it so, it is requisite that you see this face of mine no more. Once, you may have thought it beautiful; now, it has lost its charm. Yet it would still retain a miserable potency’ to bring back the past illusion, and, in its train, the remorse and anguish that would darken all your life. Leave me, therefore, and forget me.”
“Yes; because you saw it with dreamy eyes,” Miriam replied. “It was unreal; and for you to feel that way, you need to see my face no more. Once, you might have thought it was beautiful; now, it has lost its charm. Still, it holds a painful power to revive the past illusion, along with the regret and anguish that would overshadow your entire life. So leave me and forget me.”
“Forget you, Miriam!” said Donatello, roused somewhat from his apathy of despair.
“Forget you, Miriam!” said Donatello, stirred slightly from his numbness of despair.
“If I could remember you, and behold you, apart from that frightful visage which stares at me over your shoulder, that were a consolation, at least, if not a joy.”
“If I could remember you and see you, without that terrifying face peering at me from behind you, that would be a comfort, if not a joy.”
“But since that visage haunts you along with mine,” rejoined Miriam, glancing behind her, “we needs must part. Farewell, then! But if ever—in distress, peril, shame, poverty, or whatever anguish is most poignant, whatever burden heaviest—you should require a life to be given wholly, only to make your own a little easier, then summon me! As the case now stands between us, you have bought me dear, and find me of little worth. Fling me away, therefore! May you never need me more! But, if otherwise, a wish—almost an unuttered wish will bring me to you!”
“But since that face haunts you along with mine,” Miriam replied, glancing behind her, “we have to part ways. Goodbye, then! But if you ever find yourself in distress, danger, shame, poverty, or whatever pain is the hardest to bear, whatever weight is the heaviest—you should ever need a life dedicated entirely to making yours a bit easier, then call for me! As things stand between us now, you’ve paid a high price for me, and I seem of little value. So go ahead and discard me! I hope you never need me again! But, if not, a wish—almost a silent wish will bring me to you!”
She stood a moment, expecting a reply. But Donatello’s eyes had again fallen on the ground, and he had not, in his bewildered mind and overburdened heart, a word to respond.
She stood for a moment, waiting for a reply. But Donatello’s eyes had dropped to the ground again, and in his confused mind and heavy heart, he had no words to reply.
“That hour I speak of may never come,” said Miriam. “So farewell—farewell forever.”
“That hour I’m talking about may never come,” said Miriam. “So goodbye—goodbye forever.”
“Farewell,” said Donatello.
“Goodbye,” said Donatello.
His voice hardly made its way through the environment of unaccustomed thoughts and emotions which had settled over him like a dense and dark cloud. Not improbably, he beheld Miriam through so dim a medium that she looked visionary; heard her speak only in a thin, faint echo.
His voice barely broke through the unfamiliar thoughts and feelings that had enveloped him like a heavy, dark cloud. It’s likely he saw Miriam through such a hazy filter that she appeared almost like a ghost; he could only hear her speaking as a faint, distant echo.
She turned from the young man, and, much as her heart yearned towards him, she would not profane that heavy parting by an embrace, or even a pressure of the hand. So soon after the semblance of such mighty love, and after it had been the impulse to so terrible a deed, they parted, in all outward show, as coldly as people part whose whole mutual intercourse has been encircled within a single hour.
She turned away from the young man, and even though her heart longed for him, she wouldn’t ruin their heavy goodbye with a hug or even a handshake. Just moments after experiencing such deep love, which had driven them to a tragic act, they parted, appearing as coldly as people do when their entire interaction has lasted only an hour.
And Donatello, when Miriam had departed, stretched himself at full length on the stone bench, and drew his hat over his eyes, as the idle and light-hearted youths of dreamy Italy are accustomed to do, when they lie down in the first convenient shade, and snatch a noonday slumber. A stupor was upon him, which he mistook for such drowsiness as he had known in his innocent past life. But, by and by, he raised himself slowly and left the garden. Sometimes poor Donatello started, as if he heard a shriek; sometimes he shrank back, as if a face, fearful to behold, were thrust close to his own. In this dismal mood, bewildered with the novelty of sin and grief, he had little left of that singular resemblance, on account of which, and for their sport, his three friends had fantastically recognized him as the veritable Faun of Praxiteles.
And Donatello, after Miriam had left, lay down fully on the stone bench and pulled his hat over his eyes, just like the carefree and light-hearted young men of dreamy Italy do when they find a nice shady spot for a midday nap. He felt a daze that he confused for the drowsiness he used to experience in his innocent past. But eventually, he sat up slowly and left the garden. Sometimes poor Donatello jumped, as if he heard a scream; other times he flinched, as if a terrifying face was suddenly close to his own. In this gloomy state, confused by the unfamiliarity of sin and sorrow, he lost much of that unique resemblance for which his three friends had whimsically dubbed him the true Faun of Praxiteles.
CHAPTER XXIII
MIRIAM AND HILDA
Miriam and Hilda
On leaving the Medici Gardens Miriam felt herself astray in the world; and having no special reason to seek one place more than another, she suffered chance to direct her steps as it would. Thus it happened, that, involving herself in the crookedness of Rome, she saw Hilda’s tower rising before her, and was put in mind to climb to the young girl’s eyry, and ask why she had broken her engagement at the church of the Capuchins. People often do the idlest acts of their lifetime in their heaviest and most anxious moments; so that it would have been no wonder had Miriam been impelled only by so slight a motive of curiosity as we have indicated. But she remembered, too, and with a quaking heart, what the sculptor had mentioned of Hilda’s retracing her steps towards the courtyard of the Palazzo Caffarelli in quest of Miriam herself. Had she been compelled to choose between infamy in the eyes of the whole world, or in Hilda’s eyes alone, she would unhesitatingly have accepted the former, on condition of remaining spotless in the estimation of her white-souled friend. This possibility, therefore, that Hilda had witnessed the scene of the past night, was unquestionably the cause that drew Miriam to the tower, and made her linger and falter as she approached it.
On leaving the Medici Gardens, Miriam felt lost in the world; and with no particular reason to favor one place over another, she let chance lead her wherever it would. So it turned out that, getting caught up in the twists and turns of Rome, she saw Hilda’s tower rise before her and was reminded to climb to the young girl’s perch to ask why she had broken her engagement at the church of the Capuchins. People often do the most trivial things in their most serious and anxious moments; so it wouldn’t have been surprising if Miriam had been driven by nothing more than the mild curiosity we mentioned. But she also remembered, with a racing heart, what the sculptor had said about Hilda retracing her steps toward the courtyard of the Palazzo Caffarelli in search of Miriam herself. If she had to choose between being disgraced in the eyes of the entire world or just in Hilda’s eyes, she would have readily accepted the former as long as she remained untainted in the perception of her pure-hearted friend. This possibility, that Hilda might have witnessed the events of the previous night, was undoubtedly what drew Miriam to the tower and made her hesitate and waver as she approached it.
As she drew near, there were tokens to which her disturbed mind gave a sinister interpretation. Some of her friend’s airy family, the doves, with their heads imbedded disconsolately in their bosoms, were huddled in a corner of the piazza; others had alighted on the heads, wings, shoulders, and trumpets of the marble angels which adorned the facade of the neighboring church; two or three had betaken themselves to the Virgin’s shrine; and as many as could find room were sitting on Hilda’s window-sill. But all of them, so Miriam fancied, had a look of weary expectation and disappointment, no flights, no flutterings, no cooing murmur; something that ought to have made their day glad and bright was evidently left out of this day’s history. And, furthermore, Hilda’s white window-curtain was closely drawn, with only that one little aperture at the side, which Miriam remembered noticing the night before.
As she got closer, there were signs that her troubled mind interpreted in a dark way. Some of her friend's delicate doves, with their heads sadly tucked into their chests, were huddled in a corner of the porch; others had landed on the heads, wings, shoulders, and instruments of the marble angels that decorated the front of the nearby church; a couple had settled by the Virgin’s shrine; and as many as could fit were perched on Hilda’s windowsill. But all of them, Miriam thought, looked tired and expectant, showing no signs of flight, no flapping, no soft cooing; something that should have made their day joyful and bright was clearly missing from today’s events. Additionally, Hilda’s white window curtain was tightly drawn, with just that one small opening at the side, which Miriam remembered noticing the night before.
“Be quiet,” said Miriam to her own heart, pressing her hand hard upon it. “Why shouldst thou throb now? Hast thou not endured more terrible things than this?”
“Be quiet,” Miriam said to her own heart, pressing her hand hard against it. “Why are you beating so loudly now? Haven't you endured worse things than this?”
Whatever were her apprehensions, she would not turn back. It might be—and the solace would be worth a world—that Hilda, knowing nothing of the past night’s calamity, would greet her friend with a sunny smile, and so restore a portion of the vital warmth, for lack of which her soul was frozen. But could Miriam, guilty as she was, permit Hilda to kiss her cheek, to clasp her hand, and thus be no longer so unspotted from the world as heretofore.
Whatever her worries were, she wouldn’t turn back. It might be—and the comfort would be worth everything—that Hilda, unaware of the previous night’s disaster, would greet her friend with a bright smile, restoring some of the vital warmth her soul desperately needed. But could Miriam, feeling guilty, allow Hilda to kiss her cheek, to hold her hand, and thus no longer remain as untouched by the world as she had been before?
“I will never permit her sweet touch again,” said Miriam, toiling up the staircase, “if I can find strength of heart to forbid it. But, O! it would be so soothing in this wintry fever-fit of my heart. There can be no harm to my white Hilda in one parting kiss. That shall be all!”
“I won’t allow her gentle touch again,” Miriam said, struggling up the staircase, “if I can find the strength to stop it. But, oh! it would feel so comforting in this cold fever of my heart. A single goodbye kiss won’t hurt my pure Hilda. That will be enough!”
But, on reaching the upper landing-place, Miriam paused, and stirred not again till she had brought herself to an immovable resolve.
But when Miriam reached the upper landing, she paused and didn’t move again until she had convinced herself to make a firm decision.
“My lips, my hand, shall never meet Hilda’s more,” said she.
“My lips, my hand, will never touch Hilda’s again,” she said.
Meanwhile, Hilda sat listlessly in her painting-room. Had you looked into the little adjoining chamber, you might have seen the slight imprint of her figure on the bed, but would also have detected at once that the white counterpane had not been turned down. The pillow was more disturbed; she had turned her face upon it, the poor child, and bedewed it with some of those tears (among the most chill and forlorn that gush from human sorrow) which the innocent heart pours forth at its first actual discovery that sin is in the world. The young and pure are not apt to find out that miserable truth until it is brought home to them by the guiltiness of some trusted friend. They may have heard much of the evil of the world, and seem to know it, but only as an impalpable theory. In due time, some mortal, whom they reverence too highly, is commissioned by Providence to teach them this direful lesson; he perpetrates a sin; and Adam falls anew, and Paradise, heretofore in unfaded bloom, is lost again, and dosed forever, with the fiery swords gleaming at its gates.
Meanwhile, Hilda sat there in her painting room, feeling empty. If you had looked into the small adjoining room, you would have noticed the slight impression of her figure on the bed, but you would also see that the white coverlet hadn't been turned down. The pillow was more messed up; she had turned her face into it, poor girl, and soaked it with some of those tears (among the saddest that spill from human sorrow) that the innocent heart sheds when it first truly realizes that sin exists in the world. Young and pure people usually don’t discover this painful truth until some trusted friend shows them the way through their own guilt. They might have heard a lot about the evils in the world and think they understand it, but only as a distant idea. Eventually, some person they hold in high regard is chosen by fate to teach them this harsh lesson; they commit a sin, and Adam falls again, and Paradise, once in full bloom, is lost once more, forever closed off, with fiery swords flashing at its gates.
The chair in which Hilda sat was near the portrait of Beatrice Cenci, which had not yet been taken from the easel. It is a peculiarity of this picture, that its profoundest expression eludes a straightforward glance, and can only be caught by side glimpses, or when the eye falls casually upon it; even as if the painted face had a life and consciousness of its own, and, resolving not to betray its secret of grief or guilt, permitted the true tokens to come forth only when it imagined itself unseen. No other such magical effect has ever been wrought by pencil.
The chair Hilda was sitting in was close to the portrait of Beatrice Cenci, which still hadn't been taken off the easel. What's unique about this painting is that its deepest expression avoids a direct gaze and can only be captured through side views or when you glance at it casually; almost as if the painted face had its own life and awareness, choosing not to reveal its secret sadness or guilt, allowing the true signs to emerge only when it thinks no one is watching. No other artwork has ever created such a magical effect with a brush.
Now, opposite the easel hung a looking-glass, in which Beatrice’s face and Hilda’s were both reflected. In one of her weary, nerveless changes of position, Hilda happened to throw her eyes on the glass, and took in both these images at one unpremeditated glance. She fancied—nor was it without horror—that Beatrice’s expression, seen aside and vanishing in a moment, had been depicted in her own face likewise, and flitted from it as timorously.
Now, across from the easel hung a mirror, reflecting both Beatrice’s and Hilda’s faces. During one of her tired, restless shifts in position, Hilda caught sight of the mirror and took in both images in a single, sudden glance. She thought—though it filled her with dread—that Beatrice’s expression, seen from the side and disappearing in an instant, had also been mirrored in her own face, and it vanished from her expression just as quickly.
“Am I, too, stained with guilt?” thought the poor girl, hiding her face in her hands.
“Am I also stained with guilt?” thought the poor girl, covering her face with her hands.
Not so, thank Heaven! But, as regards Beatrice’s picture, the incident suggests a theory which may account for its unutterable grief and mysterious shadow of guilt, without detracting from the purity which we love to attribute to that ill-fated girl. Who, indeed, can look at that mouth,—with its lips half apart, as innocent as a babe’s that has been crying, and not pronounce Beatrice sinless? It was the intimate consciousness of her father’s sin that threw its shadow over her, and frightened her into a remote and inaccessible region, where no sympathy could come. It was the knowledge of Miriam’s guilt that lent the same expression to Hilda’s face.
Not so, thank goodness! But when it comes to Beatrice’s picture, the situation suggests a theory that might explain her deep sorrow and the mysterious hint of guilt, without taking away from the innocence we love to attribute to that unfortunate girl. Who can really look at that mouth—lips slightly parted, as innocent as a baby’s after crying—and not see Beatrice as pure? It was the deep awareness of her father’s wrongdoing that cast a shadow over her, pushing her into a distant and unreachable place where no one could offer sympathy. Similarly, it was the awareness of Miriam’s guilt that gave Hilda’s face the same expression.
But Hilda nervously moved her chair, so that the images in the glass should be no longer Visible. She now watched a speck of sunshine that came through a shuttered window, and crept from object to object, indicating each with a touch of its bright finger, and then letting them all vanish successively. In like manner her mind, so like sunlight in its natural cheerfulness, went from thought to thought, but found nothing that it could dwell upon for comfort. Never before had this young, energetic, active spirit known what it is to be despondent. It was the unreality of the world that made her so. Her dearest friend, whose heart seemed the most solid and richest of Hilda’s possessions, had no existence for her any more; and in that dreary void, out of which Miriam had disappeared, the substance, the truth, the integrity of life, the motives of effort, the joy of success, had departed along with her.
But Hilda nervously adjusted her chair, so the images in the glass were no longer visible. She focused on a speck of sunlight streaming through a closed window, moving from one object to another, highlighting each with a touch of its bright finger, before making them all disappear one by one. Similarly, her mind, so much like sunlight in its natural cheerfulness, floated from thought to thought but found nothing to hold onto for comfort. Never before had this young, energetic, active spirit experienced true despondency. It was the unreality of the world that caused her to feel this way. Her closest friend, who seemed to be the most solid and valuable of Hilda’s treasures, no longer existed for her; and in that bleak emptiness where Miriam had vanished, the essence, the truth, the integrity of life, the purpose of effort, and the joy of success had all faded away along with her.
It was long past noon, when a step came up the staircase. It had passed beyond the limits where there was communication with the lower regions of the palace, and was mounting the successive flights which led only to Hilda’s precincts. Faint as the tread was, she heard and recognized it. It startled her into sudden life. Her first impulse was to spring to the door of the studio, and fasten it with lock and bolt. But a second thought made her feel that this would be an unworthy cowardice, on her own part, and also that Miriam—only yesterday her closest friend had a right to be told, face to face, that thenceforth they must be forever strangers.
It was well past noon when a step echoed up the staircase. It had gone beyond the point where it could connect with the lower parts of the palace and was climbing the series of stairs that led only to Hilda’s area. Despite the faintness of the sound, she heard and recognized it. It jolted her into action. Her first instinct was to rush to the studio door and secure it with the lock and bolt. But then she realized that doing so would be an unworthy act of cowardice on her part, and that Miriam—who had been her closest friend just yesterday—deserved to be told, face to face, that they must now be forever strangers.
She heard Miriam pause, outside of the door. We have already seen what was the latter’s resolve with respect to any kiss or pressure of the hand between Hilda and herself. We know not what became of the resolution. As Miriam was of a highly impulsive character, it may have vanished at the first sight of Hilda; but, at all events, she appeared to have dressed herself up in a garb of sunshine, and was disclosed, as the door swung open, in all the glow of her remarkable beauty. The truth was, her heart leaped conclusively towards the only refuge that it had, or hoped. She forgot, just one instant, all cause for holding herself aloof. Ordinarily there was a certain reserve in Miriam’s demonstrations of affection, in consonance with the delicacy of her friend. To-day, she opened her arms to take Hilda in.
She heard Miriam pause outside the door. We’ve already seen what Miriam decided about any kiss or hand-holding between Hilda and herself. We don’t know what happened to that decision. Since Miriam was pretty impulsive, that resolution might have faded at the first glance of Hilda; but in any case, she seemed to have dressed in a vibrant outfit and was revealed, as the door swung open, in all her stunning beauty. The truth was, her heart leaped toward the only refuge it had, or hoped for. For just a moment, she forgot all the reasons to keep her distance. Normally, there was a certain reserve in Miriam’s displays of affection, consistent with her friend’s delicateness. Today, though, she opened her arms to embrace Hilda.
“Dearest, darling Hilda!” she exclaimed. “It gives me new life to see you!”
“Dearest, darling Hilda!” she exclaimed. “It brings me so much happiness to see you!”
Hilda was standing in the middle of the room. When her friend made a step or two from the door, she put forth her hands with an involuntary repellent gesture, so expressive that Miriam at once felt a great chasm opening itself between them two. They might gaze at one another from the opposite side, but without the possibility of ever meeting more; or, at least, since the chasm could never be bridged over, they must tread the whole round of Eternity to meet on the other side. There was even a terror in the thought of their meeting again. It was as if Hilda or Miriam were dead, and could no longer hold intercourse without violating a spiritual law.
Hilda was standing in the middle of the room. When her friend took a step or two from the door, she instinctively raised her hands in a gesture of rejection, so clear that Miriam immediately felt a huge gap forming between them. They could look at each other from opposite sides, but with no chance of ever truly connecting again; or, at least, since the gap could never be closed, they'd have to go through eternity to meet again on the other side. There was even a fear in the idea of seeing each other again. It was as if Hilda or Miriam were dead and could no longer communicate without breaking some kind of spiritual law.
Yet, in the wantonness of her despair, Miriam made one more step towards the friend whom she had lost. “Do not come nearer, Miriam!” said Hilda. Her look and tone were those of sorrowful entreaty, and yet they expressed a kind of confidence, as if the girl were conscious of a safeguard that could not be violated.
Yet, in her reckless despair, Miriam took another step towards the friend she had lost. “Don’t come any closer, Miriam!” said Hilda. Her expression and tone were a mix of sorrowful pleading, yet they conveyed a sense of assurance, as if she knew there was a protection that couldn't be broken.
“What has happened between us, Hilda?” asked Miriam. “Are we not friends?”
“What’s happened between us, Hilda?” Miriam asked. “Aren’t we friends?”
“No, no!” said Hilda, shuddering.
“No, no!” Hilda said, shuddering.
“At least we have been friends,” continued Miriam. “I loved you dearly! I love you still! You were to me as a younger sister; yes, dearer than sisters of the same blood; for you and I were so lonely, Hilda, that the whole world pressed us together by its solitude and strangeness. Then, will you not touch my hand? Am I not the same as yesterday?”
“At least we’ve been friends,” Miriam continued. “I loved you dearly! I still love you! You were like a younger sister to me; yes, even more precious than sisters by blood; because you and I were so lonely, Hilda, that the entire world pushed us together through its isolation and weirdness. So, will you not take my hand? Am I not the same as yesterday?”
“Alas! no, Miriam!” said Hilda.
“Unfortunately, no, Miriam!” said Hilda.
“Yes, the same, the same for you, Hilda,” rejoined her lost friend. “Were you to touch my hand, you would find it as warm to your grasp as ever. If you were sick or suffering, I would watch night and day for you. It is in such simple offices that true affection shows itself; and so I speak of them. Yet now, Hilda, your very look seems to put me beyond the limits of human kind!”
“Yes, the same, the same for you, Hilda,” replied her long-lost friend. “If you were to hold my hand, you would find it as warm as ever. If you were unwell or in pain, I would keep watch over you day and night. It's in these simple acts that true affection reveals itself, and that's why I mention them. Yet now, Hilda, your very gaze seems to distance me from humanity!”
“It is not I, Miriam,” said Hilda; “not I that have done this.”
“It’s not me, Miriam,” Hilda said. “I didn’t do this.”
“You, and you only, Hilda,” replied Miriam, stirred up to make her own cause good by the repellent force which her friend opposed to her. “I am a woman, as I was yesterday; endowed with the same truth of nature, the same warmth of heart, the same genuine and earnest love, which you have always known in me. In any regard that concerns yourself, I am not changed. And believe me, Hilda, when a human being has chosen a friend out of all the world, it is only some faithlessness between themselves, rendering true intercourse impossible, that can justify either friend in severing the bond. Have I deceived you? Then cast me off! Have I wronged you personally? Then forgive me, if you can. But, have I sinned against God and man, and deeply sinned? Then be more my friend than ever, for I need you more.”
“You, and you only, Hilda,” Miriam replied, feeling motivated to defend her own position against the strong opposition from her friend. “I am a woman, just like I was yesterday; I still have the same truthfulness, the same warmth, and the same genuine love that you’ve always known in me. In every way that matters to you, I haven’t changed. And believe me, Hilda, when someone chooses a friend from the entire world, it’s only a betrayal between them that can justify either friend in breaking that connection. Have I deceived you? Then leave me! Have I wronged you personally? Then forgive me, if you can. But, if I have sinned against God and humanity, and really sinned? Then be even more my friend, because I need you now more than ever.”
“Do not bewilder me thus, Miriam!” exclaimed Hilda, who had not forborne to express, by look and gesture, the anguish which this interview inflicted on her. “If I were one of God’s angels, with a nature incapable of stain, and garments that never could be spotted, I would keep ever at your side, and try to lead you upward. But I am a poor, lonely girl, whom God has set here in an evil world, and given her only a white robe, and bid her wear it back to Him, as white as when she put it on. Your powerful magnetism would be too much for me. The pure, white atmosphere, in which I try to discern what things are good and true, would be discolored. And therefore, Miriam, before it is too late, I mean to put faith in this awful heartquake which warns me henceforth to avoid you.”
“Don’t confuse me like this, Miriam!” Hilda exclaimed, unable to hide the distress that this meeting caused her through her expressions and gestures. “If I were one of God’s angels, pure and unblemished, always by your side to guide you upwards, I would. But I’m just a lonely girl, placed by God in a harsh world, given a simple white dress to wear back to Him, as clean as when I first put it on. Your strong energy would overwhelm me. The clear, pure space where I try to see what’s good and true would be tainted. So, Miriam, before it’s too late, I’m choosing to trust this terrible feeling in my heart that warns me to stay away from you.”
“Ah, this is hard! Ah, this is terrible!” murmured Miriam, dropping her forehead in her hands. In a moment or two she looked up again, as pale as death, but with a composed countenance: “I always said, Hilda, that you were merciless; for I had a perception of it, even while you loved me best. You have no sin, nor any conception of what it is; and therefore you are so terribly severe! As an angel, you are not amiss; but, as a human creature, and a woman among earthly men and women, you need a sin to soften you.”
“Ugh, this is so tough! Ugh, this is awful!” murmured Miriam, dropping her forehead into her hands. After a moment, she looked up again, as pale as a ghost, but with a calm expression: “I always said, Hilda, that you were ruthless; I sensed it even when you loved me the most. You have no sins, nor any idea of what they are; and that's why you're so incredibly harsh! As an angel, you're not wrong; but as a human being, and a woman among other men and women, you need a sin to soften you.”
“God forgive me,” said Hilda, “if I have said a needlessly cruel word!”
“God forgive me,” Hilda said, “if I’ve said something unnecessarily cruel!”
“Let it pass,” answered Miriam; “I, whose heart it has smitten upon, forgive you. And tell me, before we part forever, what have you seen or known of me, since we last met?”
“Let it go,” replied Miriam; “I, whose heart it has affected, forgive you. And tell me, before we separate for good, what have you seen or known about me since we last met?”
“A terrible thing, Miriam,” said Hilda, growing paler than before.
“A terrible thing, Miriam,” Hilda said, becoming even paler than before.
“Do you see it written in my face, or painted in my eyes?” inquired Miriam, her trouble seeking relief in a half-frenzied raillery. “I would fain know how it is that Providence, or fate, brings eye-witnesses to watch us, when we fancy ourselves acting in the remotest privacy. Did all Rome see it, then? Or, at least, our merry company of artists? Or is it some blood-stain on me, or death-scent in my garments? They say that monstrous deformities sprout out of fiends, who once were lovely angels. Do you perceive such in me already? Tell me, by our past friendship, Hilda, all you know.”
“Can you see it written on my face or in my eyes?” Miriam asked, her distress coming out as half-joking. “I really want to know how it is that fate or Providence has eye-witnesses watching us when we think we’re alone. Did everyone in Rome see it, then? Or at least our cheerful group of artists? Or do I have some bloodstain on me or a scent of death on my clothes? They say that monstrous deformities come from demons that were once beautiful angels. Do you already see that in me? Tell me, for the sake of our past friendship, Hilda, everything you know.”
Thus adjured, and frightened by the wild emotion which Miriam could not suppress, Hilda strove to tell what she had witnessed.
Thus urged, and frightened by the intense emotion that Miriam couldn't hide, Hilda tried to explain what she had seen.
“After the rest of the party had passed on, I went back to speak to you,” she said; “for there seemed to be a trouble on your mind, and I wished to share it with you, if you could permit me. The door of the little courtyard was partly shut; but I pushed it open, and saw you within, and Donatello, and a third person, whom I had before noticed in the shadow of a niche. He approached you, Miriam. You knelt to him! I saw Donatello spring upon him! I would have shrieked, but my throat was dry. I would have rushed forward, but my limbs seemed rooted to the earth. It was like a flash of lightning. A look passed from your eyes to Donatello’s—a look.”—“Yes, Hilda, yes!” exclaimed Miriam, with intense eagerness. “Do not pause now! That look?”
“After the rest of the party moved on, I came back to talk to you,” she said; “because it seemed like something was bothering you, and I wanted to help you with it, if you’d let me. The door to the little courtyard was partially closed; but I pushed it open and saw you inside, along with Donatello and a third person I had noticed lurking in the shadow of a niche. He approached you, Miriam. You knelt to him! I saw Donatello lunge at him! I wanted to scream, but my throat felt dry. I wanted to rush forward, but my legs felt like they were stuck to the ground. It was like a flash of lightning. A look exchanged between your eyes and Donatello’s—a look.” — “Yes, Hilda, yes!” Miriam exclaimed, filled with urgency. “Don’t stop now! That look?”
“It revealed all your heart, Miriam,” continued Hilda, covering her eyes as if to shut out the recollection; “a look of hatred, triumph, vengeance, and, as it were, joy at some unhoped-for relief.”
“It showed everything in your heart, Miriam,” Hilda continued, covering her eyes as if to block out the memory; “a look of hatred, triumph, revenge, and, in a way, joy at some unexpected relief.”
“Ah! Donatello was right, then,” murmured Miriam, who shook throughout all her frame. “My eyes bade him do it! Go on, Hilda.”
“Ah! Donatello was right, then,” murmured Miriam, shaking all over. “My eyes made him do it! Go on, Hilda.”
“It all passed so quickly, all like a glare of lightning,” said Hilda, “and yet it seemed to me that Donatello had paused, while one might draw a breath. But that look! Ah, Miriam, spare me. Need I tell more?”
“It all happened so fast, like a flash of lightning,” Hilda said, “and yet it felt to me like Donatello had stopped for a moment, just long enough to take a breath. But that look! Ah, Miriam, please spare me. Do I need to say more?”
“No more; there needs no more, Hilda,” replied Miriam, bowing her head, as if listening to a sentence of condemnation from a supreme tribunal. “It is enough! You have satisfied my mind on a point where it was greatly disturbed. Henceforward I shall be quiet. Thank you, Hilda.”
“No more; there’s no need for more, Hilda,” replied Miriam, lowering her head, as if receiving a judgment from a higher authority. “That’s enough! You’ve cleared up something that was really bothering me. From now on, I’ll be at peace. Thank you, Hilda.”
She was on the point of departing, but turned back again from the threshold.
She was about to leave, but then she turned back from the doorway.
“This is a terrible secret to be kept in a young girl’s bosom,” she observed; “what will you do with it, my poor child?”
“This is a terrible secret for a young girl to keep,” she said. “What will you do with it, my poor child?”
“Heaven help and guide me,” answered Hilda, bursting into tears; “for the burden of it crushes me to the earth! It seems a crime to know of such a thing, and to keep it to myself. It knocks within my heart continually, threatening, imploring, insisting to be let out! O my mother!—my mother! Were she yet living, I would travel over land and sea to tell her this dark secret, as I told all the little troubles of my infancy. But I am alone—alone! Miriam, you were my dearest, only friend. Advise me what to do.”
“God help and guide me,” Hilda said, breaking down in tears; “because this burden is crushing me to the ground! It feels wrong to know about something like this and keep it to myself. It pounds in my heart constantly, threatening, pleading, demanding to be released! Oh my mother!—my mother! If she were still alive, I would go anywhere to tell her this dark secret, just like I shared all my childhood troubles. But I’m alone—completely alone! Miriam, you were my dearest, only friend. Please, tell me what to do.”
This was a singular appeal, no doubt, from the stainless maiden to the guilty woman, whom she had just banished from her heart forever. But it bore striking testimony to the impression which Miriam’s natural uprightness and impulsive generosity had made on the friend who knew her best; and it deeply comforted the poor criminal, by proving to her that the bond between Hilda and herself was vital yet.
This was a unique request, without a doubt, from the pure maiden to the guilty woman, whom she had just expelled from her heart forever. But it clearly showed the strong impact that Miriam’s natural integrity and spontaneous kindness had made on the friend who understood her best; and it provided deep comfort to the poor criminal, proving to her that the connection between Hilda and herself was still alive.
As far as she was able, Miriam at once responded to the girl’s cry for help.
As much as she could, Miriam immediately responded to the girl’s call for help.
“If I deemed it good for your peace of mind,” she said, “to bear testimony against me for this deed in the face of all the world, no consideration of myself should weigh with me an instant. But I believe that you would find no relief in such a course. What men call justice lies chiefly in outward formalities, and has never the close application and fitness that would be satisfactory to a soul like yours. I cannot be fairly tried and judged before an earthly tribunal; and of this, Hilda, you would perhaps become fatally conscious when it was too late. Roman justice, above all things, is a byword. What have you to do with it? Leave all such thoughts aside! Yet, Hilda, I would not have you keep my secret imprisoned in your heart if it tries to leap out, and stings you, like a wild, venomous thing, when you thrust it back again. Have you no other friend, now that you have been forced to give me up?”
“If I thought it would help you feel better,” she said, “to testify against me for this act in front of everyone, I wouldn’t hesitate for a second. But I believe you wouldn’t find any relief in that. What people call justice mostly depends on outward appearances and never really matches the depth and suitability that would satisfy a soul like yours. I cannot be fairly tried and judged by a worldly court; and you, Hilda, might realize this too late. Roman justice, above all else, is a notorious joke. What does it have to do with you? Put those thoughts aside! Still, Hilda, I don’t want you to keep my secret locked away in your heart if it’s begging to come out, stinging you like a wild, venomous creature when you push it back down. Do you have no other friend now that you’ve had to let me go?”
“No other,” answered Hilda sadly.
"None other," answered Hilda sadly.
“Yes; Kenyon!” rejoined Miriam.
"Yes, Kenyon!" Miriam replied.
“He cannot be my friend,” said Hilda, “because—because—I have fancied that he sought to be something more.”
“He can't be my friend,” Hilda said, “because—because—I think he wants to be something more.”
“Fear nothing!” replied Miriam, shaking her head, with a strange smile. “This story will frighten his new-born love out of its little life, if that be what you wish. Tell him the secret, then, and take his wise and honorable counsel as to what should next be done. I know not what else to say.”
“Don’t be afraid!” Miriam said, shaking her head with a strange smile. “This story will scare his newfound love right out of existence if that’s what you want. So go ahead and tell him the secret, and get his wise and honorable advice on what to do next. I have nothing else to add.”
“I never dreamed,” said Hilda,—“how could you think it?—of betraying you to justice. But I see how it is, Miriam. I must keep your secret, and die of it, unless God sends me some relief by methods which are now beyond my power to imagine. It is very dreadful. Ah! now I understand how the sins of generations past have created an atmosphere of sin for those that follow. While there is a single guilty person in the universe, each innocent one must feel his innocence tortured by that guilt. Your deed, Miriam, has darkened the whole sky!”
“I never thought,” said Hilda, “how could you think that?—of turning you in to the authorities. But I see how it is, Miriam. I must keep your secret and suffer for it, unless God sends me some help in ways I can’t even imagine right now. It’s truly horrifying. Ah! Now I get how the sins of past generations have created a toxic atmosphere for those that come after. As long as there’s a single guilty person in the universe, every innocent person must feel their innocence tortured by that guilt. Your actions, Miriam, have cast a shadow over everything!”
Poor Hilda turned from her unhappy friend, and, sinking on her knees in a corner of the chamber, could not be prevailed upon to utter another word. And Miriam, with a long regard from the threshold, bade farewell to this doves’ nest, this one little nook of pure thoughts and innocent enthusiasms, into which she had brought such trouble. Every crime destroys more Edens than our own!
Poor Hilda turned away from her upset friend, and, sinking to her knees in a corner of the room, could not be persuaded to say another word. And Miriam, with a long look from the doorway, said goodbye to this safe space, this one small corner of pure thoughts and innocent dreams, into which she had brought so much trouble. Every crime destroys more Edens than our own!
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!